Trevor's minis
-
- Shrink Adept
- Posts: 90
- Joined: Wed Dec 20, 2023 2:17 am
Trevor's minis
Part 1
Judy was a beautiful 30 year old VP of finance at a fortune 500 company. She was an imposing figure with a 5'7 athletic frame, brown hair, and piercing blue eyes. She had risen quickly in her career, but as she sat in her office she wondered if it was worth it. A year ago today the love of her life divorced her, saying she spent too much time at work and didn't have time for their family. It was a bitter divorce and even though she won custody of her son Trevor she sometimes wondered if she only fought so hard out of spite. She couldn't escape the thought that he would have been better off with his father, but then her ex was a teacher and could barely afford to take care of himself in her opinion. Even so there were weeks where she worked so late she sometimes didn't even see her son before he went to sleep.
Ten year old Trevor was unlike the other boys his age. He liked to play with dolls rather than action figures and his favorite color was pastel pink. He had more friends among the girls at school that the boys, though he never expressed that he identified as a girl or wanted to be a girl instead. Add to that the divorced had made him more withdrawn and shy which made him an easy target for bullying at school. It was bad enough that Judy had hired a private teacher to home school him, but it was off to a bit of a rough start.
Trevor had been wanting a mini for some time and there were minis who could function as private tutors which Judy thought would be a way to kill two birds with one stone. You could buy a mini who'd been trained as a teacher, but being born minis they didn't have much authority. Some teachers voluntarily became a mini to teach a child, but they were very expensive and their contracts typically full of countless clauses and protections for the mini. Then Judy, stumbled upon a third option, she could be a mini and home school Trevor herself.
Judy was realizing that she was a workaholic at this point. She was so exhausted from working all the time that she didn't really enjoy many luxuries and never spent money on anything other than Trevor. At this point she had managed to save enough money that she would never have to work again if they lived a modest life. When she came across a group of parents who had voluntarily become minis to home school and spend more time with their children she started thinking maybe this was the best course of action. She had always been curious about being a mini and actually started fantasizing about it once she came across that group. She would just need to find a responsible adult to be Trevor's legal guardian and her owner. She decided to check with her first choice, her little sister Carol. Carol was a beautiful 25 year old 6ft tall brown eyed real estate agent with long brown hair.
"Judy, I don't know about this. You want me to be the legal guardian for you and Trevor?"
"Well you'd be my owner, but yes. If I become his mini I can't act as his parent. Plus you've been thinking of adopting kids. Why not Trevor?"
"You know I can't have kids and really want them. I mean that is tempting, but I'm not in a position to take care of a kid right now. I'm barely taking care of myself. Business has been a little slow and those student loans are weighing me down. Never would have spent all that money trying to get a law degree if I knew I was going to hate it."
"You wouldn't need to worry about money. I've already got a managed trust setup for Trevor and whoever the legal guardian would be, hopefully you. With all my savings in it the interest should be more than enough for the two of you to live off of so you wouldn't need to work anymore if you didn't want to."
"I mean, that does sound like a good idea, but you know, you don't have to be a mini to spend time with your son."
"Yes I do Carol. Otherwise I'll just go back to being a workaholic. I know I will, and I don't want to be that person anymore. Trevor is my everything and I'm pushing him away when he needs me the most."
"You know I've heard of over protective mothers, but this is just, well I don't know what to think. Can he even take care of a mini? I don't want you getting hurt. What about your love life?"
Judy laughed at that
"What love life? I'm only 30 and I'm sick of dating. I can't seem to make good choices on my own, and the one person who fell in love with me, well I ruined it. I don't want any more kids and I've already had my tubes tied. I'd probably do better as his mini and you can just get me a nice husband from the store or something."
"Is that why you're not talking to Trevor's father about this"
Judy just winced
"Things ended pretty bad between us. I'm not sure he wouldn't just use this as an opportunity to get rid of me. No I can't go to him. He doesn't even come by to see Trevor because of what I did and how I've kept sole custody."
"Yeah that's true. Shame through. Trent was a nice guy. Hard to imagine he wouldn't treat you right"
"Maybe before the divorce. Also I haven't told you everything, but that's not important. Anyway, please think it over"
"I mean. I don't know. Trevor is my favorite nephew"
"He's your only nephew"
"Oh I know, and he's so adorable. I absolutely love him. Still does he even know how to take care of a mini?"
"Oh yes. Since he's been wanting a mini for a while I signed us up to be mini care takers on the weekend. I was a little worried after the first few times, but now I can trust him not to hurt the minis. Some of them have even come back just for him."
"What happened the first few times?"
"Well, he did break a few arms and one of their legs, but now he understands how fragile minis are and is as gentle as can be. He's very attentive to make sure they have fresh water and food and always cleans the mini box. He really likes taking care of minis now. There's a couple arriving this weekend if you want to stop buy and see how he is with minis. You can think about it, but this is the end of my lunch break. I gotta get back to work."
"Ok Judy, I'll let you know about this weekend"
***
"Hey aunt Carol."
"Hey my favorite nephew"
"Hey! I'm you're only nephew"
"Ha very true squirt. So are those your minis"
Carol gestured to a mini man and a woman in their mid 40s on the kitchen table. They were in bright colored doll clothes and it looked like Trevor was playing house as there were several plastic appliances on table. The couple seemed very calm as they kneeled looking at Carol who to them was a giantess. Unconsciously she reached out to pick one up but Trevor gently put a hand on herself
"Don't pick them up suddenly. They aren't use to you and I'm not supposed to let other people handle them really."
"Oh, ok. Um so are you two enjoying your time as minis"
"Oh yes Mistress" they both answered at the same time.
"Your nephew is kind. We weren't able to have children of our own so playing with him like this fills the hole in our heart" The little woman called up to her.
Carol wondered if maybe the small woman had a screw loose, but she seemed in good enough condition. She watched as Trevor picked her up and changed her into a white dress. He held her carefully and she didn't resist as he manipulated her. Once he got the dress on her he picked up the man and carefully changed him into a suit. It looked like he was going to play out a wedding scene
"So you're pretty good at changing their clothes."
"Yeah. If they are calm and obedient like this it's easy. I can't do it to new minis though or they might get hurt if they struggle. They need to get use to me holding them first. Mr and Ms Brown have been here a couple of times though and they are good minis."
The two minis were absolutely comfortable with Trevor and seemed to be in an almost trance like state when he handled them. She noticed that Trevor spent a little more time changing Ms. Brown than he did Mr. Brown, his fingers lingering on her ass and breasts for just a moment. Carol smiled, he was a young boy after all. She decided not to call him out on it and embarrass him even though she really wanted to.
"So you just play living dolls with your minis?" Carol asked?
"Well that's what the Browns like so that's what we do." Trevor shrugged. "Some minis I play games, like hide and seek or obstacle course. Some of the guys like to play action hero or other cool things but those are rare. I hope I can have my own minis so I can train them to do tricks and play all sorts of fun games"
Trevor noticed the Browns frowning as he positioned them
"Don't worry, you two can be my minis whenever you want. Even if I get my own minis. You guys are great to play with"
"Thank you sir" the couple both said smiling.
"Ok now, you two are getting married. I know you're married but we're pretending this is the first time. I'll be the priest and those dolls are the guests"
Carol went outside to the back porch, leaving Trevor to give instructions to the little couple.
"Ok, he does seem good with them. I mean I don't want to base a decision like this off of five minutes with a ten year old, but I also trust your judgement" Carol said to Judy
"He's been good with all the minis lately. We signed up as an emergency caretaker so we got minis who were supposed to go somewhere else, but the person got sick or had something come up and they needed an alternative. It pays, I did it so he could get use to minis not to make money."
"Oh they pay you? How much"
"Oh, it's like $100 a mini per full day, so we'll be getting $400 for the Browns there. It's not much to me so I just put that money in his college fund. They've been coming to see Trevor as mini's once or twice a month for the last four months. There are a few others we've seen multiple times."
"I guess you have a different sense of money than I do Ms. big shot VP. I could use an extra $400 a week."
"That's why you should take me up on my offer. I'm sure the trust would provide at least 50% more than what you're making right now. Also the organization will give you the same rate for watching other minis if you want."
"About that. What if I wanted to join you and be his mini too?"
"WHAT!? What are you saying?"
"Well, ok, I mean it's a bit out of left field, but look I'm not doing so great with my life sis. I can't have kids, I don't really have any friends, I hate any male that isn't Trevor at this point, so it's like what am I doing with myself. The more I thought about your crazy plan, the more I thought maybe you have the right idea."
"Are you sure?"
"I am. I always wanted to feel closer to you and Trevor, and wouldn't Trevor like two pretty mini's instead of one?"
"Well he would, but I just didn't expect you to say that is all. Who would be his legal guardian then?"
"We could always ask mom. She has been wanting us to spend more time with her big sis."
"I don't think that's what she had in mind though Carol".
***
Three months later Carol and Judy had convinced their mother Megan to accept their proposal. Megan was a fair woman at 5'6 who could be as imposing as if she was 7 ft tall when needed. Judy and Carol would be Trevor's minis and home school him. Judy made sure Carol's debts were paid off and there was still more than enough money in the trust to comfortably support the family. Megan was only 48 years old but would retire early to watch Trevor. It was really the idea that she could retire so early and travel the world with Trevor that sold her. She even agreed to continue to let Trevor be a mini caretaker and accept minis stays as long as he did his chores and completed his school work. Trevor was more than happy to agree as this seemed to be the best of everything he could ever want.
"Ok dear, are you ready to get your minis. The box should be at the door soon."
"Oh yes grandma. I think that's them now."
Trevor rushed to the door the moment the delivery man knocked.
"Ok got a delivery here, um, I think your parents gotta sign for this kid"
"Oh I got it dear" Megan said as she signed.
Trevor carefully took the box from the delivery man and brought it to the living room. The plain white with the simple organization umbrella logo didn't reflect the excitement in his eyes. Slowly he opened the box to see Judy and Carol waiving up at them. They were only wearing simple blue dresses and slippers, though Trevor already had an assortment of mini clothes he wanted them to try on. He slowly picked up the girls, one in each hand. He admired how pretty they were and felt the weight of their warm bodies in his hands.
"Hello my minis" he grinned
"Hello Master." They both said.
They had already agreed they would call him Master beforehand. Megan didn't like it, but she accepted it. They left the option open to return to full sized one day, so they got the more expensive reversible pill and didn't get the government credit, but Megan thought the possibility was rather unlikely. She was happy to have Trevor though as she had started feeling depressed about being an empty nester and a widower. Now she had her grandson and her girls as well as the freedom to not work anymore.
"Get the girls to your room and get them setup. It's time to start your lessons and I don't want you slacking"
"Yes Grandma"
Trevor put the little women back in the box. He would play with them later but for now Judy was going to be his little teacher and Carol the assistant. Their new lives had now begun. What they didn't know was how the formula used to shrink them would make things a little more interesting.
Judy was a beautiful 30 year old VP of finance at a fortune 500 company. She was an imposing figure with a 5'7 athletic frame, brown hair, and piercing blue eyes. She had risen quickly in her career, but as she sat in her office she wondered if it was worth it. A year ago today the love of her life divorced her, saying she spent too much time at work and didn't have time for their family. It was a bitter divorce and even though she won custody of her son Trevor she sometimes wondered if she only fought so hard out of spite. She couldn't escape the thought that he would have been better off with his father, but then her ex was a teacher and could barely afford to take care of himself in her opinion. Even so there were weeks where she worked so late she sometimes didn't even see her son before he went to sleep.
Ten year old Trevor was unlike the other boys his age. He liked to play with dolls rather than action figures and his favorite color was pastel pink. He had more friends among the girls at school that the boys, though he never expressed that he identified as a girl or wanted to be a girl instead. Add to that the divorced had made him more withdrawn and shy which made him an easy target for bullying at school. It was bad enough that Judy had hired a private teacher to home school him, but it was off to a bit of a rough start.
Trevor had been wanting a mini for some time and there were minis who could function as private tutors which Judy thought would be a way to kill two birds with one stone. You could buy a mini who'd been trained as a teacher, but being born minis they didn't have much authority. Some teachers voluntarily became a mini to teach a child, but they were very expensive and their contracts typically full of countless clauses and protections for the mini. Then Judy, stumbled upon a third option, she could be a mini and home school Trevor herself.
Judy was realizing that she was a workaholic at this point. She was so exhausted from working all the time that she didn't really enjoy many luxuries and never spent money on anything other than Trevor. At this point she had managed to save enough money that she would never have to work again if they lived a modest life. When she came across a group of parents who had voluntarily become minis to home school and spend more time with their children she started thinking maybe this was the best course of action. She had always been curious about being a mini and actually started fantasizing about it once she came across that group. She would just need to find a responsible adult to be Trevor's legal guardian and her owner. She decided to check with her first choice, her little sister Carol. Carol was a beautiful 25 year old 6ft tall brown eyed real estate agent with long brown hair.
"Judy, I don't know about this. You want me to be the legal guardian for you and Trevor?"
"Well you'd be my owner, but yes. If I become his mini I can't act as his parent. Plus you've been thinking of adopting kids. Why not Trevor?"
"You know I can't have kids and really want them. I mean that is tempting, but I'm not in a position to take care of a kid right now. I'm barely taking care of myself. Business has been a little slow and those student loans are weighing me down. Never would have spent all that money trying to get a law degree if I knew I was going to hate it."
"You wouldn't need to worry about money. I've already got a managed trust setup for Trevor and whoever the legal guardian would be, hopefully you. With all my savings in it the interest should be more than enough for the two of you to live off of so you wouldn't need to work anymore if you didn't want to."
"I mean, that does sound like a good idea, but you know, you don't have to be a mini to spend time with your son."
"Yes I do Carol. Otherwise I'll just go back to being a workaholic. I know I will, and I don't want to be that person anymore. Trevor is my everything and I'm pushing him away when he needs me the most."
"You know I've heard of over protective mothers, but this is just, well I don't know what to think. Can he even take care of a mini? I don't want you getting hurt. What about your love life?"
Judy laughed at that
"What love life? I'm only 30 and I'm sick of dating. I can't seem to make good choices on my own, and the one person who fell in love with me, well I ruined it. I don't want any more kids and I've already had my tubes tied. I'd probably do better as his mini and you can just get me a nice husband from the store or something."
"Is that why you're not talking to Trevor's father about this"
Judy just winced
"Things ended pretty bad between us. I'm not sure he wouldn't just use this as an opportunity to get rid of me. No I can't go to him. He doesn't even come by to see Trevor because of what I did and how I've kept sole custody."
"Yeah that's true. Shame through. Trent was a nice guy. Hard to imagine he wouldn't treat you right"
"Maybe before the divorce. Also I haven't told you everything, but that's not important. Anyway, please think it over"
"I mean. I don't know. Trevor is my favorite nephew"
"He's your only nephew"
"Oh I know, and he's so adorable. I absolutely love him. Still does he even know how to take care of a mini?"
"Oh yes. Since he's been wanting a mini for a while I signed us up to be mini care takers on the weekend. I was a little worried after the first few times, but now I can trust him not to hurt the minis. Some of them have even come back just for him."
"What happened the first few times?"
"Well, he did break a few arms and one of their legs, but now he understands how fragile minis are and is as gentle as can be. He's very attentive to make sure they have fresh water and food and always cleans the mini box. He really likes taking care of minis now. There's a couple arriving this weekend if you want to stop buy and see how he is with minis. You can think about it, but this is the end of my lunch break. I gotta get back to work."
"Ok Judy, I'll let you know about this weekend"
***
"Hey aunt Carol."
"Hey my favorite nephew"
"Hey! I'm you're only nephew"
"Ha very true squirt. So are those your minis"
Carol gestured to a mini man and a woman in their mid 40s on the kitchen table. They were in bright colored doll clothes and it looked like Trevor was playing house as there were several plastic appliances on table. The couple seemed very calm as they kneeled looking at Carol who to them was a giantess. Unconsciously she reached out to pick one up but Trevor gently put a hand on herself
"Don't pick them up suddenly. They aren't use to you and I'm not supposed to let other people handle them really."
"Oh, ok. Um so are you two enjoying your time as minis"
"Oh yes Mistress" they both answered at the same time.
"Your nephew is kind. We weren't able to have children of our own so playing with him like this fills the hole in our heart" The little woman called up to her.
Carol wondered if maybe the small woman had a screw loose, but she seemed in good enough condition. She watched as Trevor picked her up and changed her into a white dress. He held her carefully and she didn't resist as he manipulated her. Once he got the dress on her he picked up the man and carefully changed him into a suit. It looked like he was going to play out a wedding scene
"So you're pretty good at changing their clothes."
"Yeah. If they are calm and obedient like this it's easy. I can't do it to new minis though or they might get hurt if they struggle. They need to get use to me holding them first. Mr and Ms Brown have been here a couple of times though and they are good minis."
The two minis were absolutely comfortable with Trevor and seemed to be in an almost trance like state when he handled them. She noticed that Trevor spent a little more time changing Ms. Brown than he did Mr. Brown, his fingers lingering on her ass and breasts for just a moment. Carol smiled, he was a young boy after all. She decided not to call him out on it and embarrass him even though she really wanted to.
"So you just play living dolls with your minis?" Carol asked?
"Well that's what the Browns like so that's what we do." Trevor shrugged. "Some minis I play games, like hide and seek or obstacle course. Some of the guys like to play action hero or other cool things but those are rare. I hope I can have my own minis so I can train them to do tricks and play all sorts of fun games"
Trevor noticed the Browns frowning as he positioned them
"Don't worry, you two can be my minis whenever you want. Even if I get my own minis. You guys are great to play with"
"Thank you sir" the couple both said smiling.
"Ok now, you two are getting married. I know you're married but we're pretending this is the first time. I'll be the priest and those dolls are the guests"
Carol went outside to the back porch, leaving Trevor to give instructions to the little couple.
"Ok, he does seem good with them. I mean I don't want to base a decision like this off of five minutes with a ten year old, but I also trust your judgement" Carol said to Judy
"He's been good with all the minis lately. We signed up as an emergency caretaker so we got minis who were supposed to go somewhere else, but the person got sick or had something come up and they needed an alternative. It pays, I did it so he could get use to minis not to make money."
"Oh they pay you? How much"
"Oh, it's like $100 a mini per full day, so we'll be getting $400 for the Browns there. It's not much to me so I just put that money in his college fund. They've been coming to see Trevor as mini's once or twice a month for the last four months. There are a few others we've seen multiple times."
"I guess you have a different sense of money than I do Ms. big shot VP. I could use an extra $400 a week."
"That's why you should take me up on my offer. I'm sure the trust would provide at least 50% more than what you're making right now. Also the organization will give you the same rate for watching other minis if you want."
"About that. What if I wanted to join you and be his mini too?"
"WHAT!? What are you saying?"
"Well, ok, I mean it's a bit out of left field, but look I'm not doing so great with my life sis. I can't have kids, I don't really have any friends, I hate any male that isn't Trevor at this point, so it's like what am I doing with myself. The more I thought about your crazy plan, the more I thought maybe you have the right idea."
"Are you sure?"
"I am. I always wanted to feel closer to you and Trevor, and wouldn't Trevor like two pretty mini's instead of one?"
"Well he would, but I just didn't expect you to say that is all. Who would be his legal guardian then?"
"We could always ask mom. She has been wanting us to spend more time with her big sis."
"I don't think that's what she had in mind though Carol".
***
Three months later Carol and Judy had convinced their mother Megan to accept their proposal. Megan was a fair woman at 5'6 who could be as imposing as if she was 7 ft tall when needed. Judy and Carol would be Trevor's minis and home school him. Judy made sure Carol's debts were paid off and there was still more than enough money in the trust to comfortably support the family. Megan was only 48 years old but would retire early to watch Trevor. It was really the idea that she could retire so early and travel the world with Trevor that sold her. She even agreed to continue to let Trevor be a mini caretaker and accept minis stays as long as he did his chores and completed his school work. Trevor was more than happy to agree as this seemed to be the best of everything he could ever want.
"Ok dear, are you ready to get your minis. The box should be at the door soon."
"Oh yes grandma. I think that's them now."
Trevor rushed to the door the moment the delivery man knocked.
"Ok got a delivery here, um, I think your parents gotta sign for this kid"
"Oh I got it dear" Megan said as she signed.
Trevor carefully took the box from the delivery man and brought it to the living room. The plain white with the simple organization umbrella logo didn't reflect the excitement in his eyes. Slowly he opened the box to see Judy and Carol waiving up at them. They were only wearing simple blue dresses and slippers, though Trevor already had an assortment of mini clothes he wanted them to try on. He slowly picked up the girls, one in each hand. He admired how pretty they were and felt the weight of their warm bodies in his hands.
"Hello my minis" he grinned
"Hello Master." They both said.
They had already agreed they would call him Master beforehand. Megan didn't like it, but she accepted it. They left the option open to return to full sized one day, so they got the more expensive reversible pill and didn't get the government credit, but Megan thought the possibility was rather unlikely. She was happy to have Trevor though as she had started feeling depressed about being an empty nester and a widower. Now she had her grandson and her girls as well as the freedom to not work anymore.
"Get the girls to your room and get them setup. It's time to start your lessons and I don't want you slacking"
"Yes Grandma"
Trevor put the little women back in the box. He would play with them later but for now Judy was going to be his little teacher and Carol the assistant. Their new lives had now begun. What they didn't know was how the formula used to shrink them would make things a little more interesting.
Last edited by MasterBlaster on Tue Aug 13, 2024 12:03 am, edited 2 times in total.
The world is a dark place.
-
- Shrink Master
- Posts: 301
- Joined: Sat May 30, 2020 1:55 pm
- Location: United States of WTF
- Gender:
Re: Trevor's minis
a solid and interesting setup. Looking forward to more.
If you are interested in my writing, reach out via PM.
-
- Shrink Master
- Posts: 352
- Joined: Tue Aug 04, 2020 9:44 pm
Re: Trevor's minis
Love the premise and setup. This only is going to get better !
β
-
- Shrink Adept
- Posts: 90
- Joined: Wed Dec 20, 2023 2:17 am
Re: Trevor's minis
Thanks. I was originally going to only make this two parts, but after writing the first part I feel like there's more. We'll see how far it goes.
The world is a dark place.
-
- Shrink Adept
- Posts: 90
- Joined: Wed Dec 20, 2023 2:17 am
Trevor's minis Part 2
Part 2
Judy and Carol were drinking tea with the Browns and they were all wearing Victoria era inspired doll clothes. It was a fine sun shiny Saturday afternoon for the four minis to sit at a plastic table on Trevor's desk with a fine mini tea set.
"You know, I can see why the British have tea time. It's rather relaxing" said Carol
"I know. We never seem to take the time to just pause from work and clear our thoughts. It would be better for all our mental health if we had mandatory tea time." said Mrs Brown
"Well my job as a public defender doesn't leave time for it, but when Trevor says sit down and have tea nothing else matters. That's why we keep coming back" said Mr Brown
"I guess your job as counselor is rather stressful. I've never felt so relaxed as I have this past month. It's easy for us to forget the stress of working life. If I had known I'd feel this good as my son's mini I would have done it sooner" said Judy as she sipped her tea.
"So you two do this to get rid of stress?" asked Carol as she sipped her tea.
"Oh yes. I mean honestly we've discussed becoming mini's full time. It's like ever since that first time with Trevor holding us, even with those nervous sweaty hands, we've felt a desire to be close to him. Like everything was going to be o.k. if Master told us it would be. Lately everything we use to stress about seems less important these days." said Mrs Brown.
"Yeah I was wondering about that. I'm not sure that's normal. I mean I've had, well, feelings I think are inappropriate" said Judy.
"To me it doesn't matter what our feelings our. He's are Master and can do whatever he wants with us" Carol said matter of fact.
"My wife and I have had similar concerns, but the more we visit Trevor the less it seemed to matter. Now that you two have been his minis for a week what do you think about us joining you?" asked Mr. Brown.
"We don't want to make this awkward, it's just, well, we wanted to talk to you about it before we asked him." said Mrs. Brown.
"I. Wow. Well I wasn't ready for that but I guess I should have been". Judy said flustered
"I say yes sis. No offense but it's nice to have someone else to talk to, and they are good with Trevor. I just want Master to be happy and I think this would make him happy"
While Carol initially tried to stop herself from calling Trevor master all the time, she found that she was thinking of him more and more as her owner and Master. She noticed Judy was starting to feel the same. She didn't say anything when her sister got wet, or absently played with herself looking at Trevor when he was unaware. Carol had found herself doing the same after all.
"I. Well. I mean. It's just. I don't think it's normal. You're a nice couple, really, and good friends. It's just, I've been feeling, well, it's been hard for me to not do anything inappropriate and well....."
"Hah, I understand. My wife and I felt the same earlier to be honest, but we are in control of our desires now. You will be too in time. I did some research and it has to do with the formula used to make us minis that first time. Under certain conditions it can make you want to be obedient and dependent to your owner, even after you return to normal size. I can't find that information online anymore, but I'm guessing this has started happening to you two."
"Why didn't you tell me this before" asked Judy
"Honestly because I wasn't sure. It's so freeing to be with Trevor, to let go of all the stress in our daily lives. I thought about it, but I was afraid you would stop us from seeing him and honestly that thought made us fall into despair. Can you honestly say you wouldn't have stopped us from seeing him if we told you?" Mrs. Brown asked Judy
"You're right. I probably would have stopped you from being Trevor's minis on the weekend. Now feeling what you feel I honestly can't blame you, even though I want to. Have the others felt the same way?"
"We wouldn't know. We don't know who else has been his mini, and honestly we don't want to know. Sharing Trevor with you like this is enough for us. Still, I'm guessing since you two are affected, any others that took the same pills would feel the same" said Mr. Brown.
"Well, you two joining us is a big step. I need to think about it. I'll talk to Trevor and my Mom/Mistress, but I really need to give this some thought. Just give me some time please?" Judy asked
"Yes we understand. We were prepared for an outright no, so to us this is a win. Thank you for giving us hope, even if the answer is no later. We've always trusted your judgement to do what is best for Master. " Mrs. Brown said.
The minis continued with some small talk until Trevor returned from helping Megan, his grandma, with dinner.
"O.k. minis, time for dinner"
"Yes Master." the four of them said in unison.
One by one Trevor put them in the front pocket of his overalls and went to the kitchen.
"I'll set the kitchen table grandma."
"Thank you dearie".
Trevor set a plate for himself and his grandma. Then he set out a mini rectangular plastic table with four mini plastic plates, chairs, and flatware with the chairs facing him. He then put the minis on the table and they obediently sat at the table to wait patiently for him to serve the food. Megan served him a plate with some meatloaf, grits, and corn bread. Trevor then carefully cut off small parts of each and placed a portion on each of the four mini plates in front of him.
"Here you go minis"
"Thank you Master" they said in unison when he was done.
After they were done eating Judy got up to address her mother.
"Uh, Mistress, could I talk to you about something after dinner?"
"Oh what is it? Don't tell me you're finally going to let me buy a man for you. You're too young to go without..."
"MOM! TREVOR IS HERE! I mean, uh, Mistress, no that's not what I wanted to talk to you about"
"Huh? She's too young for what?" Trevor asked
Megan just laughed as Judy reddened.
"Well maybe your sister is interested, but we'll talk later"
"About what? What's going on?" Trevor asked
"Oh nothing dearie, just teasing your mini a bit. After dinner why don't you leave Judy with me and I'll trade you for the Browns when I'm done"
"OK grandma"
***
Judy tried to have a frank talk with her mom about the Browns and her own feelings. It was clear that Meghan was a bit apprehensive about Judy's feelings, but she was starting to accept that her daughters were now pets instead of people. As far as she was concerned, how Trevor used them was the same as with any other mini. As long as he wasn't cruel or mean he could do what he wanted with them. As for the Browns she had enjoyed using them at night and was open to them being her permanent property. After all the Browns were both mixed race and reasonably attractive. She had needs and they were happy to satisfy those needs. In fact when she returned Judy to Trevor that evening she took the Browns both to satisfy those needs and to explain their place as pets moving forward.
"So you talked to mom?" Carol asked
"Yeah. I think she's going to accept the Browns being Trevor's pets too. As for us, well, I mean I tried to talk to her about what we're feeling"
"And?"
"I mean. Ugh, she didn't really help me not feel that way. She just said that it's up to Trevor. However he wants to use us, well that's up to him. We don't really have a say unless we want to go back to being normal."
"Like you could go back to being normal now."
"No, I guess I can't. We can't. It feels like this is just how we're supposed to be."
"Yeah. Well you know what? I'm not going to just sit here suppressing my feelings. Pets let their owners know when they want something, so that's what I'm going to do"
"Carol what are you..."
Before Judy could finish her sister was already climbing out of their shared mini box. While Judy couldn't escape on her own Carol was taller and more athletic than her sister. She just managed to jump and grad the edge of the mini box. She climbed out and over to Trevor's bed, then kneeled on his chest naked while he slept. As she expected the unfamiliar weight disturbed his sleep and he slowly woke up
"Wha... Carol? How did you get here? What's going on?"
"Master. I, we, have been holding back some feelings."
He started to pet her and yawned sleepily
"Oh, what do you mean my pet"
"I think it's better if I just show you. That is, if you'll let me."
"Uh, ok. Go ahead I guess"
Trevor said that, but he wasn't prepared for Carol to climb under his blankets. His body stiffened as she crawled down to his pajama pants. She started lifting the elastic band on his waist before stopping and calling back to him
"If you want me to stop at any time I will Master."
Trevor knew he should tell her to stop and go to sleep, but he felt feelings he hadn't before and he couldn't think clearly. Without understanding why he replied to her.
"Keep going my pet."
Carol smiled and climbed in, feeling her Master's cock stiffen as she wrapped herself around it and got to work. Judy watched in silence. She wanted it to stop, but she also wanted to participate. She suddenly wished she was half as bold as her sister and she got more jealous as Trevor started to buck and moan. Trevor came and something changed in Judy. She knew there was no going back now and she would be his mini forever. Tomorrow it would be her under those covers. For Trevor his very world had changed and he now knew pleasure he had never even imaged. He petted his pajamas rubbing the exhausted mini trapped within. He looked over to the mini box and decided that tomorrow he would find out what it was like to have two mini's at night instead of just one.
Judy and Carol were drinking tea with the Browns and they were all wearing Victoria era inspired doll clothes. It was a fine sun shiny Saturday afternoon for the four minis to sit at a plastic table on Trevor's desk with a fine mini tea set.
"You know, I can see why the British have tea time. It's rather relaxing" said Carol
"I know. We never seem to take the time to just pause from work and clear our thoughts. It would be better for all our mental health if we had mandatory tea time." said Mrs Brown
"Well my job as a public defender doesn't leave time for it, but when Trevor says sit down and have tea nothing else matters. That's why we keep coming back" said Mr Brown
"I guess your job as counselor is rather stressful. I've never felt so relaxed as I have this past month. It's easy for us to forget the stress of working life. If I had known I'd feel this good as my son's mini I would have done it sooner" said Judy as she sipped her tea.
"So you two do this to get rid of stress?" asked Carol as she sipped her tea.
"Oh yes. I mean honestly we've discussed becoming mini's full time. It's like ever since that first time with Trevor holding us, even with those nervous sweaty hands, we've felt a desire to be close to him. Like everything was going to be o.k. if Master told us it would be. Lately everything we use to stress about seems less important these days." said Mrs Brown.
"Yeah I was wondering about that. I'm not sure that's normal. I mean I've had, well, feelings I think are inappropriate" said Judy.
"To me it doesn't matter what our feelings our. He's are Master and can do whatever he wants with us" Carol said matter of fact.
"My wife and I have had similar concerns, but the more we visit Trevor the less it seemed to matter. Now that you two have been his minis for a week what do you think about us joining you?" asked Mr. Brown.
"We don't want to make this awkward, it's just, well, we wanted to talk to you about it before we asked him." said Mrs. Brown.
"I. Wow. Well I wasn't ready for that but I guess I should have been". Judy said flustered
"I say yes sis. No offense but it's nice to have someone else to talk to, and they are good with Trevor. I just want Master to be happy and I think this would make him happy"
While Carol initially tried to stop herself from calling Trevor master all the time, she found that she was thinking of him more and more as her owner and Master. She noticed Judy was starting to feel the same. She didn't say anything when her sister got wet, or absently played with herself looking at Trevor when he was unaware. Carol had found herself doing the same after all.
"I. Well. I mean. It's just. I don't think it's normal. You're a nice couple, really, and good friends. It's just, I've been feeling, well, it's been hard for me to not do anything inappropriate and well....."
"Hah, I understand. My wife and I felt the same earlier to be honest, but we are in control of our desires now. You will be too in time. I did some research and it has to do with the formula used to make us minis that first time. Under certain conditions it can make you want to be obedient and dependent to your owner, even after you return to normal size. I can't find that information online anymore, but I'm guessing this has started happening to you two."
"Why didn't you tell me this before" asked Judy
"Honestly because I wasn't sure. It's so freeing to be with Trevor, to let go of all the stress in our daily lives. I thought about it, but I was afraid you would stop us from seeing him and honestly that thought made us fall into despair. Can you honestly say you wouldn't have stopped us from seeing him if we told you?" Mrs. Brown asked Judy
"You're right. I probably would have stopped you from being Trevor's minis on the weekend. Now feeling what you feel I honestly can't blame you, even though I want to. Have the others felt the same way?"
"We wouldn't know. We don't know who else has been his mini, and honestly we don't want to know. Sharing Trevor with you like this is enough for us. Still, I'm guessing since you two are affected, any others that took the same pills would feel the same" said Mr. Brown.
"Well, you two joining us is a big step. I need to think about it. I'll talk to Trevor and my Mom/Mistress, but I really need to give this some thought. Just give me some time please?" Judy asked
"Yes we understand. We were prepared for an outright no, so to us this is a win. Thank you for giving us hope, even if the answer is no later. We've always trusted your judgement to do what is best for Master. " Mrs. Brown said.
The minis continued with some small talk until Trevor returned from helping Megan, his grandma, with dinner.
"O.k. minis, time for dinner"
"Yes Master." the four of them said in unison.
One by one Trevor put them in the front pocket of his overalls and went to the kitchen.
"I'll set the kitchen table grandma."
"Thank you dearie".
Trevor set a plate for himself and his grandma. Then he set out a mini rectangular plastic table with four mini plastic plates, chairs, and flatware with the chairs facing him. He then put the minis on the table and they obediently sat at the table to wait patiently for him to serve the food. Megan served him a plate with some meatloaf, grits, and corn bread. Trevor then carefully cut off small parts of each and placed a portion on each of the four mini plates in front of him.
"Here you go minis"
"Thank you Master" they said in unison when he was done.
After they were done eating Judy got up to address her mother.
"Uh, Mistress, could I talk to you about something after dinner?"
"Oh what is it? Don't tell me you're finally going to let me buy a man for you. You're too young to go without..."
"MOM! TREVOR IS HERE! I mean, uh, Mistress, no that's not what I wanted to talk to you about"
"Huh? She's too young for what?" Trevor asked
Megan just laughed as Judy reddened.
"Well maybe your sister is interested, but we'll talk later"
"About what? What's going on?" Trevor asked
"Oh nothing dearie, just teasing your mini a bit. After dinner why don't you leave Judy with me and I'll trade you for the Browns when I'm done"
"OK grandma"
***
Judy tried to have a frank talk with her mom about the Browns and her own feelings. It was clear that Meghan was a bit apprehensive about Judy's feelings, but she was starting to accept that her daughters were now pets instead of people. As far as she was concerned, how Trevor used them was the same as with any other mini. As long as he wasn't cruel or mean he could do what he wanted with them. As for the Browns she had enjoyed using them at night and was open to them being her permanent property. After all the Browns were both mixed race and reasonably attractive. She had needs and they were happy to satisfy those needs. In fact when she returned Judy to Trevor that evening she took the Browns both to satisfy those needs and to explain their place as pets moving forward.
"So you talked to mom?" Carol asked
"Yeah. I think she's going to accept the Browns being Trevor's pets too. As for us, well, I mean I tried to talk to her about what we're feeling"
"And?"
"I mean. Ugh, she didn't really help me not feel that way. She just said that it's up to Trevor. However he wants to use us, well that's up to him. We don't really have a say unless we want to go back to being normal."
"Like you could go back to being normal now."
"No, I guess I can't. We can't. It feels like this is just how we're supposed to be."
"Yeah. Well you know what? I'm not going to just sit here suppressing my feelings. Pets let their owners know when they want something, so that's what I'm going to do"
"Carol what are you..."
Before Judy could finish her sister was already climbing out of their shared mini box. While Judy couldn't escape on her own Carol was taller and more athletic than her sister. She just managed to jump and grad the edge of the mini box. She climbed out and over to Trevor's bed, then kneeled on his chest naked while he slept. As she expected the unfamiliar weight disturbed his sleep and he slowly woke up
"Wha... Carol? How did you get here? What's going on?"
"Master. I, we, have been holding back some feelings."
He started to pet her and yawned sleepily
"Oh, what do you mean my pet"
"I think it's better if I just show you. That is, if you'll let me."
"Uh, ok. Go ahead I guess"
Trevor said that, but he wasn't prepared for Carol to climb under his blankets. His body stiffened as she crawled down to his pajama pants. She started lifting the elastic band on his waist before stopping and calling back to him
"If you want me to stop at any time I will Master."
Trevor knew he should tell her to stop and go to sleep, but he felt feelings he hadn't before and he couldn't think clearly. Without understanding why he replied to her.
"Keep going my pet."
Carol smiled and climbed in, feeling her Master's cock stiffen as she wrapped herself around it and got to work. Judy watched in silence. She wanted it to stop, but she also wanted to participate. She suddenly wished she was half as bold as her sister and she got more jealous as Trevor started to buck and moan. Trevor came and something changed in Judy. She knew there was no going back now and she would be his mini forever. Tomorrow it would be her under those covers. For Trevor his very world had changed and he now knew pleasure he had never even imaged. He petted his pajamas rubbing the exhausted mini trapped within. He looked over to the mini box and decided that tomorrow he would find out what it was like to have two mini's at night instead of just one.
Last edited by MasterBlaster on Thu Jul 04, 2024 9:36 pm, edited 1 time in total.
The world is a dark place.
-
- Shrink Master
- Posts: 448
- Joined: Sat Jan 27, 2018 11:21 pm
Re: Trevor's minis
I am curious. How big are the minis in this story? Thanks in advance 
-
- Shrink Adept
- Posts: 90
- Joined: Wed Dec 20, 2023 2:17 am
Re: Trevor's minis
1/12 size. So Carol is about six inches and Judy is about five and half. I realize now it's not in this story. I meant to write it in, but I guess I didn't. 1/12 size will be the general scale for most of these stories.Aussie_Lurker wrote: βSat Feb 17, 2024 2:23 pmI am curious. How big are the minis in this story? Thanks in advance![]()
Last edited by MasterBlaster on Sat Jul 06, 2024 8:05 am, edited 1 time in total.
The world is a dark place.
-
- Shrink Master
- Posts: 448
- Joined: Sat Jan 27, 2018 11:21 pm
Re: Trevor's minis
Sorry to be a pain, but do you have any plans to continue this amazing story?
-
- Shrink Adept
- Posts: 90
- Joined: Wed Dec 20, 2023 2:17 am
Re: Trevor's minis
I will eventually. Getting over being sick and got caught up with life things, but the writing will resume.
The world is a dark place.
-
- Shrink Adept
- Posts: 90
- Joined: Wed Dec 20, 2023 2:17 am
Trevor's minis Part 3
Part 3
Judy and Carol were playing doubles tennis with the Browns while Trevor acted as the official. They were all wearing rather conservative white tennis shorts , shoes, hats, and t-shirts with their hair pulled back in pony tails except for Mr. Brown who had short hair. The Tennis court was just a play set sitting on Trevor's desk and he had a special low volume whistle so he wouldn't deafen his minis when he got excited.
"And the Browns win this time. They get desert this evening and since they won three out of five this week they get the adult drink time with Grandma tonight" Trevor exclaimed.
The Browns hugged each other celebrating while Judy and Carol were bent over, hands on their knees, trying to regain their breath.
"Uhg, I was looking forward to that" Judy complained
"It's your fault sis, you let that last one get past you" Carol said
"Hey, now no blaming". Trevor said
"Yes Master. We understand." the two sisters said
For six months now they had been his minis. Since spending so much time together Judy and Carol had grown closer as sisters, but they also got in each other's way and started to fight as only sisters can. Trevor had always stopped their fights almost as soon as they started, and did the same for the Browns on the rare occasion a fight started to brew. Sometimes he would just order them simply not to fight and they instantly relaxed and let that aggression go, as if his command was absolute and even their feelings couldn't resist his order.
"Now congratulate each other on a good game"
"Yes Master" They all said
"It's not fair that you two are in such good shape" Carol said as she shaked Mr. Brown's hands
"Oh we didn't use to be, then we wanted to be in better shape for Trevor" Mr. Brown said
"And now he has us eating healthy and doing more physical activity. I've never been in better shape" Mrs. Brown said pleasantly.
"I know, but I'm still jealous of how fit you are. We're just a little behind you though, we'll win next time" Judy said.
Judy admired Mrs. Brown's finely toned muscle. She and her husband were the definition of fitness as if nobody told them they were in their mid 40s and not competing in a triathlon. While Trevor liked to use his mini's like dolls, he also enjoyed having them do various sports and physical activities despite him not enjoying them much himself. For example he liked watching them play tennis and being the official, but he didn't like watching it on TV or playing it himself. All the exercise had certainly produced results and the three women liked to demonstrate those results to their owner, especially during their nightly service.
"Master, I'd like to make a request" Mrs. Brown said looking up at Trevor
Trevor gently grabbed the woman by the waist and brought her up to eye level.
"Sure, winner gets to make a request, so what is it?"
"Well, I'd like you to order the beach volleyball outfits Judy suggested last month"
Trevor blushed as he thought about it. He had ordered a beach volleyball set and some rather conservative shirts and shorts for them to go with it. Judy and Carol had asked him for the sexy bikini outfits instead, but he had refused saying they were indecent while he blushed.
"I, well, you did win, and I promised to listen to reasonable requests. It's just that.."
"You don't think we'll look good in them? Am I too old?" Mrs. Brown asked while batting her eyelashes at him.
"I didn't say that. I think you'd look great. That's why, um... Well, OK, I'll ask Grandma to order them."
She laughed as she awkwardly kissed the hand holding her.
"Thank you Master."
"Your wife sure knows how to get her way" Carol said to Mr. Brown.
"I know. She's the one who talked me into trying a weekend as a mini in the first place. Thank god she did or I'd probably be dead of stress by now. Just one of the reasons I love her so much."
Judy had a slight look of sadness pass across her face as Mr. Brown looked up lovingly at his wife. It disappeared quickly, but Carol noticed it just the same. Truth was she felt the same way. Yes their physical urges were more than satisfied serving their Master at night, but the romantic love between the Browns was a strong constant reminder of something they didn't have. When it was clear the Browns would be joining them Judy had tried to ask Trevor about maybe sharing Mr. Brown among the three women, but he was adamant that the mini's were faithful to each other and that was that. To the Browns they were perfectly happy with the order, and would also would have accepted Carol and Judy sharing Mr. Brown with Mrs. Brown. It was fine either way to them, but to Judy and Carol it did sadden them a little.
"OK time to study math."
Trevor picked up each mini and placed them in their mini doll house, kissing the top of their head before putting them down. The browns and Carol changed into casual spring wear while Judy donned a rather plain black dress.
"Man sis, can't you dress in something a little bit more flattering?" asked Carol
"Oh hush. You know Master needs to focus. He's been falling a little behind in math because he spends too much time looking at my body. It's not my fault those spring dresses he bought look good on me. He's less distracted if I wear these. Once he catches up I can stop wearing these ugly dresses. Stop doing sexy poses from the window and front porch too, you know he gets embarrassed when you make him aroused during school time." Judy said with a huff.
"A girl can't have any fun around here" Carol said with a musical laugh
Carol went to the porch of the doll house and waited for Trevor to finish putting away the tennis court and get out his math book. Then he picked her up and took her to the desk for his lesson.
"It's rare to see a boy with healthy interests who's also so sweet" Mrs. Brown said.
"One of the many things I like about Master. Not all young boys without a father are so kind or gentle" Mr. Brown said.
"Absolutely. In my previous life I worked with many young men of divorced parents and none were as accepting and sweet as Master is" Mrs. Brown agreed.
"Is that why you two decided to become his minis?" Carol asked.
"It's part of it. Honestly though even if he was a terrible child, I can't say that we wouldn't be his minis. Since the first time we came to him it's like there's been an irresistible pull, a need to obey him and serve him. I'm just glad that he is who he is." Mr. Brown said honestly as Mrs. Brown nodded in agreement.
"I feel that way too, but I don't think it's normal for minis to feel that way. Don't get me wrong I wanted this anyway, but I didn't expect to have this strong need to serve and obey him, to make him happy."
"Does it really matter? All that matters is that we're here and happy. That Master is happy."
Carol realized that Mrs. Brown was right. It didn't really matter to her if something unusual was happening here. It didn't matter what anyone thought of the feelings she felt for her nephew, her Master. All that mattered was that they were happy. Carol had never felt so close to her mother and sister before, nor had she ever felt this happy and content.
"You're right. I've never been this happy before. Like you I could never have children of my own and I wasn't happy just living to work. All those things I used to care and worry about seem so stupid now. I just wish I could share this with someone like you two do."
"Well, we can always ask Master to get you two a boyfriend, you know when we best you and your sister again next week" Mrs. Brown Challenged.
"Maybe I'll ask him myself next week when we sweep you two" Carol challenged.
"Bring it on" Mrs. Brown said with a smile.
***
Trevor was watching the local news with his Grandma Megan, his minis sitting in his lap, when an ad for the mini shelter showed up.
"Grandma why are there so many minis people don't want?"
"Well son it's just like stray dogs and cats. Some people just aren't responsible enough to take care of minis, or decide they're more trouble than they're worth and they get brought to the shelter. Then there are stray minis that catchers bring in, though many more are eaten or killed by stray animals, cruel people, or even just cars in driveways and in the street. The more attractive ones get adopted right away, but the ones in the shelter aren't all as attractive as the ones bred for sale. All sorts were shrunk when the shrinking virus was rampant years ago and those minis had children."
"So what? Minis aren't as pretty or handsome as the ones in the store so they get put down?"
"Well, I mean, I guess that's about the long and short of it" Megan said sadly
"Even the babies?"
"Yes I'm afraid so"
Trevor was clearly disturbed by this revelation. His face contorted in thought.
"That doesn't seem fair. I know we can't save them all, but what if we adopted some? I don't like thinking they are just going to die if I could do something about it. Especially the really little ones"
"That's a big responsibility. Little mini's require a lot of care. We're going to Europe next week and you wouldn't be able to bring young minis with us. As it is those four are the limit. Plus we got the tour of Asia trip in three months."
"Well, I mean we could see when we get back. We can leave the Browns with the little ones at a mini day care while were doing the Asia trip can't we?"
"Maybe. Let's talk about it when we get back son."
"OK Grandma"
Megan was hoping that when they got back from Europe Trevor will have forgotten about wanting to adopt more minis, but it turns out that wouldn't be the case.
Judy and Carol were playing doubles tennis with the Browns while Trevor acted as the official. They were all wearing rather conservative white tennis shorts , shoes, hats, and t-shirts with their hair pulled back in pony tails except for Mr. Brown who had short hair. The Tennis court was just a play set sitting on Trevor's desk and he had a special low volume whistle so he wouldn't deafen his minis when he got excited.
"And the Browns win this time. They get desert this evening and since they won three out of five this week they get the adult drink time with Grandma tonight" Trevor exclaimed.
The Browns hugged each other celebrating while Judy and Carol were bent over, hands on their knees, trying to regain their breath.
"Uhg, I was looking forward to that" Judy complained
"It's your fault sis, you let that last one get past you" Carol said
"Hey, now no blaming". Trevor said
"Yes Master. We understand." the two sisters said
For six months now they had been his minis. Since spending so much time together Judy and Carol had grown closer as sisters, but they also got in each other's way and started to fight as only sisters can. Trevor had always stopped their fights almost as soon as they started, and did the same for the Browns on the rare occasion a fight started to brew. Sometimes he would just order them simply not to fight and they instantly relaxed and let that aggression go, as if his command was absolute and even their feelings couldn't resist his order.
"Now congratulate each other on a good game"
"Yes Master" They all said
"It's not fair that you two are in such good shape" Carol said as she shaked Mr. Brown's hands
"Oh we didn't use to be, then we wanted to be in better shape for Trevor" Mr. Brown said
"And now he has us eating healthy and doing more physical activity. I've never been in better shape" Mrs. Brown said pleasantly.
"I know, but I'm still jealous of how fit you are. We're just a little behind you though, we'll win next time" Judy said.
Judy admired Mrs. Brown's finely toned muscle. She and her husband were the definition of fitness as if nobody told them they were in their mid 40s and not competing in a triathlon. While Trevor liked to use his mini's like dolls, he also enjoyed having them do various sports and physical activities despite him not enjoying them much himself. For example he liked watching them play tennis and being the official, but he didn't like watching it on TV or playing it himself. All the exercise had certainly produced results and the three women liked to demonstrate those results to their owner, especially during their nightly service.
"Master, I'd like to make a request" Mrs. Brown said looking up at Trevor
Trevor gently grabbed the woman by the waist and brought her up to eye level.
"Sure, winner gets to make a request, so what is it?"
"Well, I'd like you to order the beach volleyball outfits Judy suggested last month"
Trevor blushed as he thought about it. He had ordered a beach volleyball set and some rather conservative shirts and shorts for them to go with it. Judy and Carol had asked him for the sexy bikini outfits instead, but he had refused saying they were indecent while he blushed.
"I, well, you did win, and I promised to listen to reasonable requests. It's just that.."
"You don't think we'll look good in them? Am I too old?" Mrs. Brown asked while batting her eyelashes at him.
"I didn't say that. I think you'd look great. That's why, um... Well, OK, I'll ask Grandma to order them."
She laughed as she awkwardly kissed the hand holding her.
"Thank you Master."
"Your wife sure knows how to get her way" Carol said to Mr. Brown.
"I know. She's the one who talked me into trying a weekend as a mini in the first place. Thank god she did or I'd probably be dead of stress by now. Just one of the reasons I love her so much."
Judy had a slight look of sadness pass across her face as Mr. Brown looked up lovingly at his wife. It disappeared quickly, but Carol noticed it just the same. Truth was she felt the same way. Yes their physical urges were more than satisfied serving their Master at night, but the romantic love between the Browns was a strong constant reminder of something they didn't have. When it was clear the Browns would be joining them Judy had tried to ask Trevor about maybe sharing Mr. Brown among the three women, but he was adamant that the mini's were faithful to each other and that was that. To the Browns they were perfectly happy with the order, and would also would have accepted Carol and Judy sharing Mr. Brown with Mrs. Brown. It was fine either way to them, but to Judy and Carol it did sadden them a little.
"OK time to study math."
Trevor picked up each mini and placed them in their mini doll house, kissing the top of their head before putting them down. The browns and Carol changed into casual spring wear while Judy donned a rather plain black dress.
"Man sis, can't you dress in something a little bit more flattering?" asked Carol
"Oh hush. You know Master needs to focus. He's been falling a little behind in math because he spends too much time looking at my body. It's not my fault those spring dresses he bought look good on me. He's less distracted if I wear these. Once he catches up I can stop wearing these ugly dresses. Stop doing sexy poses from the window and front porch too, you know he gets embarrassed when you make him aroused during school time." Judy said with a huff.
"A girl can't have any fun around here" Carol said with a musical laugh
Carol went to the porch of the doll house and waited for Trevor to finish putting away the tennis court and get out his math book. Then he picked her up and took her to the desk for his lesson.
"It's rare to see a boy with healthy interests who's also so sweet" Mrs. Brown said.
"One of the many things I like about Master. Not all young boys without a father are so kind or gentle" Mr. Brown said.
"Absolutely. In my previous life I worked with many young men of divorced parents and none were as accepting and sweet as Master is" Mrs. Brown agreed.
"Is that why you two decided to become his minis?" Carol asked.
"It's part of it. Honestly though even if he was a terrible child, I can't say that we wouldn't be his minis. Since the first time we came to him it's like there's been an irresistible pull, a need to obey him and serve him. I'm just glad that he is who he is." Mr. Brown said honestly as Mrs. Brown nodded in agreement.
"I feel that way too, but I don't think it's normal for minis to feel that way. Don't get me wrong I wanted this anyway, but I didn't expect to have this strong need to serve and obey him, to make him happy."
"Does it really matter? All that matters is that we're here and happy. That Master is happy."
Carol realized that Mrs. Brown was right. It didn't really matter to her if something unusual was happening here. It didn't matter what anyone thought of the feelings she felt for her nephew, her Master. All that mattered was that they were happy. Carol had never felt so close to her mother and sister before, nor had she ever felt this happy and content.
"You're right. I've never been this happy before. Like you I could never have children of my own and I wasn't happy just living to work. All those things I used to care and worry about seem so stupid now. I just wish I could share this with someone like you two do."
"Well, we can always ask Master to get you two a boyfriend, you know when we best you and your sister again next week" Mrs. Brown Challenged.
"Maybe I'll ask him myself next week when we sweep you two" Carol challenged.
"Bring it on" Mrs. Brown said with a smile.
***
Trevor was watching the local news with his Grandma Megan, his minis sitting in his lap, when an ad for the mini shelter showed up.
"Grandma why are there so many minis people don't want?"
"Well son it's just like stray dogs and cats. Some people just aren't responsible enough to take care of minis, or decide they're more trouble than they're worth and they get brought to the shelter. Then there are stray minis that catchers bring in, though many more are eaten or killed by stray animals, cruel people, or even just cars in driveways and in the street. The more attractive ones get adopted right away, but the ones in the shelter aren't all as attractive as the ones bred for sale. All sorts were shrunk when the shrinking virus was rampant years ago and those minis had children."
"So what? Minis aren't as pretty or handsome as the ones in the store so they get put down?"
"Well, I mean, I guess that's about the long and short of it" Megan said sadly
"Even the babies?"
"Yes I'm afraid so"
Trevor was clearly disturbed by this revelation. His face contorted in thought.
"That doesn't seem fair. I know we can't save them all, but what if we adopted some? I don't like thinking they are just going to die if I could do something about it. Especially the really little ones"
"That's a big responsibility. Little mini's require a lot of care. We're going to Europe next week and you wouldn't be able to bring young minis with us. As it is those four are the limit. Plus we got the tour of Asia trip in three months."
"Well, I mean we could see when we get back. We can leave the Browns with the little ones at a mini day care while were doing the Asia trip can't we?"
"Maybe. Let's talk about it when we get back son."
"OK Grandma"
Megan was hoping that when they got back from Europe Trevor will have forgotten about wanting to adopt more minis, but it turns out that wouldn't be the case.
Last edited by MasterBlaster on Sat Jul 06, 2024 8:05 am, edited 1 time in total.
The world is a dark place.
-
- Shrink Adept
- Posts: 90
- Joined: Wed Dec 20, 2023 2:17 am
Trevor's minis Part 4
I know I took a break from this story, but I had to get it out. Too many stories not finished. Too many stories wanting to start. Too many things to write, never enough time. Also realized I changed from Carol to Carole at some point. It's supposed to be Carol so fixing that.
Part 4
Carol sat on Megan's lap as they went through their recent European vacation photos, deciding what should go into the photo album. Carol wore a simple blue dress while Megan wore a white blouse and jeans.
"We should start the trip with these picture of the Eiffel Tower and Paris" Carol started
"I was thinking we'd put the pictures in the order we visited them, starting with Spain and the Generalife Gardens"
"No no Mistress, we have to put the most iconic photos first, like the Colosseum or the Louvre. Not the Gardens"
"Maybe the most exciting ones first"
"Well, that one of Master holding Carol when we went up the Eiffel Tower"
"No Judy, that one makes me nervous. I don't want that to be the first photo in the album"
"Yeah I remember. I thought you were gonna blow your top when Carol asked him to hold her over the railing like she was flying"
"OH STOP! My heart! That child will be the death of me. I thought you two being smaller would give me less stress but you two are more trouble now than you where as children!"
Judy laughed.
"It's not like Master would have done it. He's more over protective of us than you are."
"It's only because he's so mindful and over protective of you that I'm not a nervous wreck. Yes you're minis, pets, but you're still my daughters and it's a dangerous world out there for you. Thank god Trevor is who he is."
"I feel the same. We couldn't ask for a better owner. I'm not really sure how to explain it, but I feel so free, complete, and secure being his pet."
"Not as free as your sister. Lately I'm worried she's going run out of the doll house naked and laughing while waving her bra like a flag just to fluster poor Trevor."
"Yeah, I know what you mean. The Browns and I do our best to make sure she doesn't do things like that. She was always the more carefree and spontaneous sister, but now that she's a mini it's gone to another level, though I don't think she will get much more daring than she currently is."
"Maybe a male mini would help. A calming element for the both of you. Now that we're back Trevor seems dead set on going to the mini shelter. He'll take every last one of them home if I let him."
"Yes. Master has a big heart, but as for getting a male... I don't know... I mean...."
"Oh stop that. Don't pretend like you're not still a woman. I know you still have urges, just like I know you girls have special time with Trevor at night"
Judy's whole body blushed red with embarrassment. Part of her felt it was normal, but the part of her that thought it was wrong really didn't want to talk about it with her mother.
"Mistress. I... I mean we..."
"Oh stop it. I'll admit at first I was shocked. I even thought about putting a stop to it. It's wrong grown women to look at a boy that way, but you're not grown women anymore. You're his pets, his minis, he's a healthy boy and he's not forcing you. Just not in front of me OK?"
"Ye-Yes Mistress. I understand."
"OK now let's organize these photos."
Back and forth they went discussing which photos should go in what order. In the end they went with the order of visitation just like they did with the Australia album. When they were done she put it on the large book shelf in her office. This mostly empty shelf was dedicated to her globe trotting adventures. There were only two albums there now but planned to take as many trips as needed to fill it up before she got too old to enjoy the adventure. She smiled as she looked at all the empty space and discussed with her daughter just how they were going to fill that up.
***
Trevor's heart sank as he looked in the cages. He thought it was much worse than the time he went to the animal shelter to pick out a dog. At least the animals didn't know any better. His father had taken the dog when he left and Trevor had given up on the idea of owning other animals when he started taking care of minis.
"Gosh, there's so many little guys here. It's like a prison" Trevor lamented
"Yes, sadly for them it is. We get just as many females in, but they are more likely to get adopted. Also the older they get the less likely anyone wants them" said the mini shelter volunteer.
"So what happens to them?"
"Well after 90 days they get put down if we are running out of room, and it seems like we're always running out of room. We try to put down the older ones first, but the younger ones can be euthanized too if they've been here a while."
"Honey are you OK, do you want to go back home?" Megan asked with concern in her voice.
Trevor wiped a tear and stood up straight. He was going to do this. He needed to do this. He was going to save at least one mini today.
"No, I'm fine Grandma. I can do this."
They went down the rows of small male cages which barely had enough room for the minis to have a bed, toilet, and food bowl. Trevor skipped over the ones that hadn't been here long and seemed attractive enough to be adopted soon. He looked for those that would be euthanized soon and asked to see them and to try holding them. Some were too aggressive, some had lost the ability to speak from trauma or had never learned, and others felt wrong in a way he wouldn't trust them with his other mini's. Finally he came across a wiry wild looking man with a long brown hair and beard who had been there 90 days.
"I want to see this one"
"Ummm, OK. I don't know why you want that one. He's going to be put down tomorrow, but whatever"
The volunteer said absently as she unlocked the small cage. The small man huddled into the corner trembling. Slowly Trevor brought his hand to the cage, palm up.
"It's ok. I'm not going to hurt you. Do you understand me?"
The small man nodded.
"Let me look at you, or do you want to stay in this cage."
The small man thought about it. He shook his head no and slowly crawled into Trevor's hand.
"Wow, this one always fights. Not many people interested in him anyway. He was caught the wild when a developer was clearing some land"
Trevor held the small man close to his face and they stared at each other.
"Can you talk?"
The mini coughed and tried clearing his throat a few times. Finally he replied in a raspy voice
"Y-Yes. Sorry it's been a while"
"Holy shit! I thought that one was mute. He certainly didn't answer any of our questions. Little shit never said a word." the volunteer said as she gave the mini an accusatory look.
"I don't know son. I mean he looks a little worse for wear. What if he has some sickness or something?" Megan said
"Well, the card says he's clean, but he's going to need some shots. It's going cost a bit." said the volunteer matter of factly
"Lay down in my hand." Trevor gently commanded.
The mini looked at him for a moment questioningly, then just shrugged his shoulders and complied. Trevor wrapped his his fingers around the mini's waist and started to inspect him. The mini was almost 5.9 inches, a little taller than Judy but smaller than Carol. He was a little thin from not eating well, but still had well defined muscles. All his fingers and toes were there and there were no tattoos or notable scars. Hesitantly, Trevor checked the mans privates to make sure they were in tact and turned red doing so while the small man didn't react at all. Finally Trevor looked into the mans eyes and saw a good person there.
"So do you want to come home and be my pet? If you don't they might put you down tomorrow."
"You. You aren't like the other humans. You're kind. Not much of a choice. I'll do it, but please get my wife and children. Please! These cruel humans haven't let me see them this whole time!" the little man begged.
"Huh, it's not here on the card and this is the first I've heard of it. Then again I've only been here a month and he wasn't talking by then." the volunteer woman said.
Megan sighed and put a hand to her forehead, closing her eyes as a migraine came on.
"Aren't you people supposed to keep track of this kind of thing? Like make sure parents and kids stay together?"
"Yes, but we're hardly well staffed. Let's go to the front and I'll see what I can do."
Trevor held the mini as they all went to the front so the Volunteer could check their records. It took a few minutes to locate the records from the day they were brought in.
"Fucking Eric. He fucked this all up. Sorry, excuse my language. OK it looks like we have a boy of about five and a baby girl. The boy was labeled as having behavioral problems and just became available for adoption this week. Honestly that means they probably just gave up on him. The mother was adopted the first week so I'm guessing she was pretty and nobody listened to her. We're not supposed to separate children from their mother like that. Ugh, why can't people do their jobs right, especially when it's a paid employee. I'm filing a complaint..... oh sorry almost went off there. Just, it's been hard lately"
Trevor put a hand on her forearm in a calming gesture.
"You're doing a hard thing here. I appreciate you. I'm not sure I could do it." Trevor said earnestly.
"Uh, I Uh-" the volunteer was at a loss for words.
"Trevor! You can't be so familiar with strangers! I'm sorry he still has an issue with boundaries sometimes, but he's a good boy."
"Yes, um no problem. OK let me get those other minis for you. I need the father though so he can hold the baby. You can't have a baby without a parent."
Trevor gently handed her the mini. After a few minutes she came back with a cardboard box that had air holes and various depiction of minis while saying "Congratulations on your new pet". Father and son were still crying at finally being reunited.
"Oh, could we get a baby for the Browns? I bet they would love a baby with their skin tone!"
"Ugh, NO, I came here for one mini, ONE! Ugh, OK, you know what, fine. I'm sorry mam, but would you allow us to take home one more?"
The volunteer smiled a kind smile. While before she had been rather standoffish and a bit rude it seemed that Trevor had melted her heart.
"It's kind of against the rules unless you adopt another female adult mini or bring one to show that they'll care for the baby......, but too many of those little angles live their whole short lives here only to be put down when nobody adopts them. I don't have a problem with you taking home one more. I'll just register him as having one more child. Now why don't you come back here and choose one young man."
Trevor smiled as Megan groaned.
"What have I got myself into."
Part 4
Carol sat on Megan's lap as they went through their recent European vacation photos, deciding what should go into the photo album. Carol wore a simple blue dress while Megan wore a white blouse and jeans.
"We should start the trip with these picture of the Eiffel Tower and Paris" Carol started
"I was thinking we'd put the pictures in the order we visited them, starting with Spain and the Generalife Gardens"
"No no Mistress, we have to put the most iconic photos first, like the Colosseum or the Louvre. Not the Gardens"
"Maybe the most exciting ones first"
"Well, that one of Master holding Carol when we went up the Eiffel Tower"
"No Judy, that one makes me nervous. I don't want that to be the first photo in the album"
"Yeah I remember. I thought you were gonna blow your top when Carol asked him to hold her over the railing like she was flying"
"OH STOP! My heart! That child will be the death of me. I thought you two being smaller would give me less stress but you two are more trouble now than you where as children!"
Judy laughed.
"It's not like Master would have done it. He's more over protective of us than you are."
"It's only because he's so mindful and over protective of you that I'm not a nervous wreck. Yes you're minis, pets, but you're still my daughters and it's a dangerous world out there for you. Thank god Trevor is who he is."
"I feel the same. We couldn't ask for a better owner. I'm not really sure how to explain it, but I feel so free, complete, and secure being his pet."
"Not as free as your sister. Lately I'm worried she's going run out of the doll house naked and laughing while waving her bra like a flag just to fluster poor Trevor."
"Yeah, I know what you mean. The Browns and I do our best to make sure she doesn't do things like that. She was always the more carefree and spontaneous sister, but now that she's a mini it's gone to another level, though I don't think she will get much more daring than she currently is."
"Maybe a male mini would help. A calming element for the both of you. Now that we're back Trevor seems dead set on going to the mini shelter. He'll take every last one of them home if I let him."
"Yes. Master has a big heart, but as for getting a male... I don't know... I mean...."
"Oh stop that. Don't pretend like you're not still a woman. I know you still have urges, just like I know you girls have special time with Trevor at night"
Judy's whole body blushed red with embarrassment. Part of her felt it was normal, but the part of her that thought it was wrong really didn't want to talk about it with her mother.
"Mistress. I... I mean we..."
"Oh stop it. I'll admit at first I was shocked. I even thought about putting a stop to it. It's wrong grown women to look at a boy that way, but you're not grown women anymore. You're his pets, his minis, he's a healthy boy and he's not forcing you. Just not in front of me OK?"
"Ye-Yes Mistress. I understand."
"OK now let's organize these photos."
Back and forth they went discussing which photos should go in what order. In the end they went with the order of visitation just like they did with the Australia album. When they were done she put it on the large book shelf in her office. This mostly empty shelf was dedicated to her globe trotting adventures. There were only two albums there now but planned to take as many trips as needed to fill it up before she got too old to enjoy the adventure. She smiled as she looked at all the empty space and discussed with her daughter just how they were going to fill that up.
***
Trevor's heart sank as he looked in the cages. He thought it was much worse than the time he went to the animal shelter to pick out a dog. At least the animals didn't know any better. His father had taken the dog when he left and Trevor had given up on the idea of owning other animals when he started taking care of minis.
"Gosh, there's so many little guys here. It's like a prison" Trevor lamented
"Yes, sadly for them it is. We get just as many females in, but they are more likely to get adopted. Also the older they get the less likely anyone wants them" said the mini shelter volunteer.
"So what happens to them?"
"Well after 90 days they get put down if we are running out of room, and it seems like we're always running out of room. We try to put down the older ones first, but the younger ones can be euthanized too if they've been here a while."
"Honey are you OK, do you want to go back home?" Megan asked with concern in her voice.
Trevor wiped a tear and stood up straight. He was going to do this. He needed to do this. He was going to save at least one mini today.
"No, I'm fine Grandma. I can do this."
They went down the rows of small male cages which barely had enough room for the minis to have a bed, toilet, and food bowl. Trevor skipped over the ones that hadn't been here long and seemed attractive enough to be adopted soon. He looked for those that would be euthanized soon and asked to see them and to try holding them. Some were too aggressive, some had lost the ability to speak from trauma or had never learned, and others felt wrong in a way he wouldn't trust them with his other mini's. Finally he came across a wiry wild looking man with a long brown hair and beard who had been there 90 days.
"I want to see this one"
"Ummm, OK. I don't know why you want that one. He's going to be put down tomorrow, but whatever"
The volunteer said absently as she unlocked the small cage. The small man huddled into the corner trembling. Slowly Trevor brought his hand to the cage, palm up.
"It's ok. I'm not going to hurt you. Do you understand me?"
The small man nodded.
"Let me look at you, or do you want to stay in this cage."
The small man thought about it. He shook his head no and slowly crawled into Trevor's hand.
"Wow, this one always fights. Not many people interested in him anyway. He was caught the wild when a developer was clearing some land"
Trevor held the small man close to his face and they stared at each other.
"Can you talk?"
The mini coughed and tried clearing his throat a few times. Finally he replied in a raspy voice
"Y-Yes. Sorry it's been a while"
"Holy shit! I thought that one was mute. He certainly didn't answer any of our questions. Little shit never said a word." the volunteer said as she gave the mini an accusatory look.
"I don't know son. I mean he looks a little worse for wear. What if he has some sickness or something?" Megan said
"Well, the card says he's clean, but he's going to need some shots. It's going cost a bit." said the volunteer matter of factly
"Lay down in my hand." Trevor gently commanded.
The mini looked at him for a moment questioningly, then just shrugged his shoulders and complied. Trevor wrapped his his fingers around the mini's waist and started to inspect him. The mini was almost 5.9 inches, a little taller than Judy but smaller than Carol. He was a little thin from not eating well, but still had well defined muscles. All his fingers and toes were there and there were no tattoos or notable scars. Hesitantly, Trevor checked the mans privates to make sure they were in tact and turned red doing so while the small man didn't react at all. Finally Trevor looked into the mans eyes and saw a good person there.
"So do you want to come home and be my pet? If you don't they might put you down tomorrow."
"You. You aren't like the other humans. You're kind. Not much of a choice. I'll do it, but please get my wife and children. Please! These cruel humans haven't let me see them this whole time!" the little man begged.
"Huh, it's not here on the card and this is the first I've heard of it. Then again I've only been here a month and he wasn't talking by then." the volunteer woman said.
Megan sighed and put a hand to her forehead, closing her eyes as a migraine came on.
"Aren't you people supposed to keep track of this kind of thing? Like make sure parents and kids stay together?"
"Yes, but we're hardly well staffed. Let's go to the front and I'll see what I can do."
Trevor held the mini as they all went to the front so the Volunteer could check their records. It took a few minutes to locate the records from the day they were brought in.
"Fucking Eric. He fucked this all up. Sorry, excuse my language. OK it looks like we have a boy of about five and a baby girl. The boy was labeled as having behavioral problems and just became available for adoption this week. Honestly that means they probably just gave up on him. The mother was adopted the first week so I'm guessing she was pretty and nobody listened to her. We're not supposed to separate children from their mother like that. Ugh, why can't people do their jobs right, especially when it's a paid employee. I'm filing a complaint..... oh sorry almost went off there. Just, it's been hard lately"
Trevor put a hand on her forearm in a calming gesture.
"You're doing a hard thing here. I appreciate you. I'm not sure I could do it." Trevor said earnestly.
"Uh, I Uh-" the volunteer was at a loss for words.
"Trevor! You can't be so familiar with strangers! I'm sorry he still has an issue with boundaries sometimes, but he's a good boy."
"Yes, um no problem. OK let me get those other minis for you. I need the father though so he can hold the baby. You can't have a baby without a parent."
Trevor gently handed her the mini. After a few minutes she came back with a cardboard box that had air holes and various depiction of minis while saying "Congratulations on your new pet". Father and son were still crying at finally being reunited.
"Oh, could we get a baby for the Browns? I bet they would love a baby with their skin tone!"
"Ugh, NO, I came here for one mini, ONE! Ugh, OK, you know what, fine. I'm sorry mam, but would you allow us to take home one more?"
The volunteer smiled a kind smile. While before she had been rather standoffish and a bit rude it seemed that Trevor had melted her heart.
"It's kind of against the rules unless you adopt another female adult mini or bring one to show that they'll care for the baby......, but too many of those little angles live their whole short lives here only to be put down when nobody adopts them. I don't have a problem with you taking home one more. I'll just register him as having one more child. Now why don't you come back here and choose one young man."
Trevor smiled as Megan groaned.
"What have I got myself into."
The world is a dark place.
-
- Shrink Adept
- Posts: 90
- Joined: Wed Dec 20, 2023 2:17 am
Trevor's minis Part 5
Part 5
Trevor brought his four new minis home. Trevor gently took them out of the box to meet his other minis, the boy holding his baby sister and the man holding the new baby. The boy and his father were wearing the simple paper poncho the shelter gave to minis as an effort towards modesty. It was mostly useless though and the boys would need proper clothes. The babies were wrapped in simple, but soft blankets and cloth diapers.
"I couldn't take this guy and leave his kids behind. Browns I thought you might appreciate raising this poor mini orphan while I was at it. Her parents got killed by a cat"
The Browns lit up as they rushed over to take the baby into their arms.
"Oh Master! Is this precious bundle really for us? Honey is this real? Do I really have a baby of my own in my arms right now?" Mrs. Brown asked with tears in her eyes
"Oh it's real. Thank you Master. Is it a boy or a girl? What's it's name?" Mr. Brown asked.
"It's a girl. You can name her, I just need to let the lady at the mini center know so she can update the records"
"Master, we can't possibly name her. You need to do that" Mrs Brown said
"What, why?" Trevor asked confused.
Megan sighed before responding.
"You're the Master here son. You make the decisions for your pets, especially for important things like naming children. It's only right"
The minis on the table all looked up at him expectantly.
"Oh right, well then her name Hazel, because she looks like a little hazel nut to me"
"A fine name for a fine little girl. Hazel it is" Mrs. Brown said.
"And who are these other three Master?" Asked Carol
"This is Jeff, his son Issac, and his daughter Iris." Trevor said
"I'm Issac" exclaimed the small boy.
"I'm Jeff. Nice to meet you all." Jeff said.
Carol and Judy smiled at him and Jeff suddenly got uncomfortable as their gaze moved downward. The smile on the women's faces broadened as they saw him blush and squirm.
"I need to keep Jeff separate from you guys for a few days. They just had him fixed at the shelter so he can't get too excited right now you know."
"Awww that's a shame." Carol said
"Don't be in such a rush sis. Besides I'm sure he'll look better after a hair cut and some proper clothes. Give the poor man some space" Judy said.
"It's good they have minis trained as doctors there at the shelter. The children of course were too young but we'll have to get that taken care of at some point. It's your responsibility to remember now son" Megan said.
"Yes Grandma. I know I know. I have to be on top of all my minis appointments and shots. I know."
"Good. I only need to worry about your Dr appointments Trevor, and I thought I was done with that part of my life. Ah well. Let's get your new mini's cleaned up."
"Mr. Brown lend Jeff some of your old clothes and help him with a shower and shave. Judy and Carol bathe Issac and Iris. Mrs. Brown of course has little Hazel nut. I'll order some clothes for the new minis" Trevor commanded
"Yes Master" The mini's all replied.
***
Megan was streaming her soap opera, Judy and Carol chest deep in her large wine glass. It was a fun way to drink together and they all enjoyed the power dynamic.
"Mistress, mom, I thought you were bringing home one mini, not four. I'm not complaining though."
"Ugh, your son just had to pick the saddest little man with the saddest little eyes who turned out to be a father."
"And you just picked up an extra baby on the way. I'm surprised you agreed to that" Carol teased
"I don't want to hear it from you little missy."
Megan picked up the glass and took a swig of wine, wrapping her lips around Carol's head, trying to press her hair against her bottom lip so she wouldn't swallow any of it, as she tilted the glass back. Judy quickly grabbed her side of the glass suddenly afraid of falling out.
"Ahhh no I'm sorry don't...."
The wine washed over her as Megan took a big gulp of wine.
"Serves you right sis" Judy said laughing.
"Ugh. Sorry Mistress I'll remember my place" Carol coughed out.
"That's right little lady. You will show me respect. Hmph. Anyway we were already picking up a mini kid and mini baby. I just figured it wasn't going to be any worse picking up one more mini baby. Besides you saw how happy the Browns were holding Hazel. I figured they would be and as soon as I envisioned their smiling faces holding a baby of their own I really couldn't tell Trevor no. I don't regret it, but I do. Oh well what's done is done."
"At least Jeff cleans up well. Just wish Master didn't make him have short hair like Mr. Brown. I would have liked to let him keep a little more ya know" Carol said.
"I kinda like it like that. Well we can ask Master about letting him grow it out."
"So then you both approve of the little man?"
"Yes Mistress." They both said in unison.
"Good because we're not getting any more minis for a while. Ugh this is too much as it is. I might need another glass"
Judy and Carol both laughed at that.
"Trevor told you to share him and not be jealous. Hopefully you to share him better than you shared growing up. If you fight over him like that I swear I'll just step on him to put the poor thing out of his misery."
"I don't think it will be a problem Mistress." Carol said.
"As soon as Master ordered us not be jealous I knew we wouldn't be. I know it sounds crazy, because I was worried about the same thing, but when Master makes it an order, it's like everything is going to be OK and I don't have to worry about it" Judy said.
Megan just arched an eyebrow while taking a sip of wine and the looking right at Carol.
"Really? You feel the same way Carol?"
"Yes Mistress"
"I wish it was that easy when you two were growing up. Even though you were 5 years apart you still fought over clothes and other stupid things. The few times you did fight over a boy it got pretty bad"
"Yeah, I was pretty terrible. Sorry about that Mistress." Carol admitted.
"Me too. Don't worry though, it's different now." Judy said
"So I see. You both seem so much happier. You have changed so much, especially you Judy. It really makes me think about joining you as a mini one day."
"Really?" Judy asked surprised.
"Well not right now, or any time soon, but one day once Trevor is a healthy adult well into his adult life. I'm a young grandma now, but at 48 I have to face the fact that I'll be old someday and it will be hard to do things for myself. When that time comes I don't want to be a burden to Trevor. It will be easier to keep exploring places if he can just pick me up and take me with him. That seems preferable to using a wheel chair with an oxygen tank in the back."
"Mistress, mom, you don't know that it will be like that. I'm sure you'll be healthy and mobile for a long time." Judy said
"Oh I intend to, but still one day time will catch up with me. Just seeing how the old people are treated when we travel got me thinking. Well we can worry about that later. Now back to the show"
Trevor brought his four new minis home. Trevor gently took them out of the box to meet his other minis, the boy holding his baby sister and the man holding the new baby. The boy and his father were wearing the simple paper poncho the shelter gave to minis as an effort towards modesty. It was mostly useless though and the boys would need proper clothes. The babies were wrapped in simple, but soft blankets and cloth diapers.
"I couldn't take this guy and leave his kids behind. Browns I thought you might appreciate raising this poor mini orphan while I was at it. Her parents got killed by a cat"
The Browns lit up as they rushed over to take the baby into their arms.
"Oh Master! Is this precious bundle really for us? Honey is this real? Do I really have a baby of my own in my arms right now?" Mrs. Brown asked with tears in her eyes
"Oh it's real. Thank you Master. Is it a boy or a girl? What's it's name?" Mr. Brown asked.
"It's a girl. You can name her, I just need to let the lady at the mini center know so she can update the records"
"Master, we can't possibly name her. You need to do that" Mrs Brown said
"What, why?" Trevor asked confused.
Megan sighed before responding.
"You're the Master here son. You make the decisions for your pets, especially for important things like naming children. It's only right"
The minis on the table all looked up at him expectantly.
"Oh right, well then her name Hazel, because she looks like a little hazel nut to me"
"A fine name for a fine little girl. Hazel it is" Mrs. Brown said.
"And who are these other three Master?" Asked Carol
"This is Jeff, his son Issac, and his daughter Iris." Trevor said
"I'm Issac" exclaimed the small boy.
"I'm Jeff. Nice to meet you all." Jeff said.
Carol and Judy smiled at him and Jeff suddenly got uncomfortable as their gaze moved downward. The smile on the women's faces broadened as they saw him blush and squirm.
"I need to keep Jeff separate from you guys for a few days. They just had him fixed at the shelter so he can't get too excited right now you know."
"Awww that's a shame." Carol said
"Don't be in such a rush sis. Besides I'm sure he'll look better after a hair cut and some proper clothes. Give the poor man some space" Judy said.
"It's good they have minis trained as doctors there at the shelter. The children of course were too young but we'll have to get that taken care of at some point. It's your responsibility to remember now son" Megan said.
"Yes Grandma. I know I know. I have to be on top of all my minis appointments and shots. I know."
"Good. I only need to worry about your Dr appointments Trevor, and I thought I was done with that part of my life. Ah well. Let's get your new mini's cleaned up."
"Mr. Brown lend Jeff some of your old clothes and help him with a shower and shave. Judy and Carol bathe Issac and Iris. Mrs. Brown of course has little Hazel nut. I'll order some clothes for the new minis" Trevor commanded
"Yes Master" The mini's all replied.
***
Megan was streaming her soap opera, Judy and Carol chest deep in her large wine glass. It was a fun way to drink together and they all enjoyed the power dynamic.
"Mistress, mom, I thought you were bringing home one mini, not four. I'm not complaining though."
"Ugh, your son just had to pick the saddest little man with the saddest little eyes who turned out to be a father."
"And you just picked up an extra baby on the way. I'm surprised you agreed to that" Carol teased
"I don't want to hear it from you little missy."
Megan picked up the glass and took a swig of wine, wrapping her lips around Carol's head, trying to press her hair against her bottom lip so she wouldn't swallow any of it, as she tilted the glass back. Judy quickly grabbed her side of the glass suddenly afraid of falling out.
"Ahhh no I'm sorry don't...."
The wine washed over her as Megan took a big gulp of wine.
"Serves you right sis" Judy said laughing.
"Ugh. Sorry Mistress I'll remember my place" Carol coughed out.
"That's right little lady. You will show me respect. Hmph. Anyway we were already picking up a mini kid and mini baby. I just figured it wasn't going to be any worse picking up one more mini baby. Besides you saw how happy the Browns were holding Hazel. I figured they would be and as soon as I envisioned their smiling faces holding a baby of their own I really couldn't tell Trevor no. I don't regret it, but I do. Oh well what's done is done."
"At least Jeff cleans up well. Just wish Master didn't make him have short hair like Mr. Brown. I would have liked to let him keep a little more ya know" Carol said.
"I kinda like it like that. Well we can ask Master about letting him grow it out."
"So then you both approve of the little man?"
"Yes Mistress." They both said in unison.
"Good because we're not getting any more minis for a while. Ugh this is too much as it is. I might need another glass"
Judy and Carol both laughed at that.
"Trevor told you to share him and not be jealous. Hopefully you to share him better than you shared growing up. If you fight over him like that I swear I'll just step on him to put the poor thing out of his misery."
"I don't think it will be a problem Mistress." Carol said.
"As soon as Master ordered us not be jealous I knew we wouldn't be. I know it sounds crazy, because I was worried about the same thing, but when Master makes it an order, it's like everything is going to be OK and I don't have to worry about it" Judy said.
Megan just arched an eyebrow while taking a sip of wine and the looking right at Carol.
"Really? You feel the same way Carol?"
"Yes Mistress"
"I wish it was that easy when you two were growing up. Even though you were 5 years apart you still fought over clothes and other stupid things. The few times you did fight over a boy it got pretty bad"
"Yeah, I was pretty terrible. Sorry about that Mistress." Carol admitted.
"Me too. Don't worry though, it's different now." Judy said
"So I see. You both seem so much happier. You have changed so much, especially you Judy. It really makes me think about joining you as a mini one day."
"Really?" Judy asked surprised.
"Well not right now, or any time soon, but one day once Trevor is a healthy adult well into his adult life. I'm a young grandma now, but at 48 I have to face the fact that I'll be old someday and it will be hard to do things for myself. When that time comes I don't want to be a burden to Trevor. It will be easier to keep exploring places if he can just pick me up and take me with him. That seems preferable to using a wheel chair with an oxygen tank in the back."
"Mistress, mom, you don't know that it will be like that. I'm sure you'll be healthy and mobile for a long time." Judy said
"Oh I intend to, but still one day time will catch up with me. Just seeing how the old people are treated when we travel got me thinking. Well we can worry about that later. Now back to the show"
The world is a dark place.
-
- Shrink Adept
- Posts: 90
- Joined: Wed Dec 20, 2023 2:17 am
Trevor's minis Part 6
Part 6
Trevor sat at the head of the bed cross legged and had Judy, Carol, and Jeff on his bed in front of him. The lady at the shelter had told Trevor that the little man should be separate from women and take it easy for a week to recover properly from being fixed, so Jeff had spent most of his time in a one bedroom mini box while his children lived in the doll house with everyone else. Jeff was wearing a brown polo, khaki slacks, black belt, and brown loafers. The girls were both wearing pink dresses and shoes.
"So Jeff do you feel OK, um, down there?" Trevor asked
"Uh, Yes. Yes Master. It doesn't hurt anymore. I think it's all healed."
"Good. Well I got you for my two girls here. They needed a male their own size, to, um, be close with. If you treat them wrong or aren't nice to them I'll punish you, so just be a good guy".
"Yes. Of course Master. I would never hurt them. Still I do miss my wife."
Trevor sighed looking a little sad.
"Sorry little one, the shelter didn't record the details of who adopted her and they haven't been able to figure it out."
"I know Master. I accept this is my life now. You got me my kids back and that was more than I can ask for. I'll do whatever you want, and if that's to be a husband to these ladies that's what I'll do. They're so pretty it makes it an easy task."
Judy and Carol blushed at that.
"Such a sweet talker" Judy said with a shy smile.
"Right. So, you're going to, um, have intercourse with them right now. Judy first"
"Right here Master? I mean are we going to watch them do it?" Carol asked.
"Well I can't just leave him with you two yet. I need to see first, to trust he won't hurt you I mean. It's just...."
Carol started laughing as Judy and Jeff looked uncomfortable
"Master I'm perfectly fine. Jeff is sweet, we can do it in the one bedroom mini box he's been using." Judy said.
"I want you two to do it in front me. That's an Order! Jeff be nice to her. That's also an order."
"Umm OK Master. As you command" Jeff said
Slowly he walked closer to Judy. Gently he put a hand on her back and kissed her. She put a hand on his freshly shaven face and drew him in. She had to admit that she had her doubts when he arrived, but now that he was clean and freshly shaven she thought he was rather handsome. He continued to kiss her as he undid the back of her dress. She let it fall to the bed as she she pulled his polo off over him. Their desire for sex was strong, and for Judy at least the fact that it was her Master's order made it stronger. He undid her bra while she unbuckled his pants. Just as she got them off she felt Jeff stiffen. She wondered what the problem was and looked over to see what he was staring at.
"Huh? Oh don't mind me I'm just enjoying the show. Waiting for my turn". Carol said
Carol had been sitting there watching them the whole time. Trevor sighed and picked up the mischievous little woman.
"You're doing that on purpose, making it weird for them. Come over here. I'm watching too but give them a little space."
He placed her between his legs.
"OK Master. Sorry sis, Jeff, I'll behave for now"
Carol said as she walked up to Trevor's crotch and leaned against it. It had been starting to get hard and stiffened more when she rested her warm body weight against it. Trevor turned a little red but cleared his throat and pretended like nothing happened.
"OK, continue my pets. That's an Order"
Slowly Jeff and Judy resumed touching and kissing each other. Judy pushed Jeff down on his back. She was naked while he was wearing only his loafers. She got on top of him sliding him into her.
"Mmmm I've needed this. Your dick feels really nice. Just right."
"Thank you. Oh you feel really good too"
Judy took complete control of the sex as she rode Jeff, making her adjust to her rhythm and speed. Trevor was watching intently. It took him a while to notice the strange sensation at his crotch which was Carol undoing his zipper
"No, what are you doing?" Trevor whispered
"Oh Master, I saw you were getting pent up. I didn't think this could wait till tonight." She said as she patting the bulge in his underwear. "Besides I wanted to play with a cock too. I'll stop if you want me to stop" she said with a mischievous smile.
Trevor said nothing and Carol took that as a sign to continue. Carol resumed freeing his cock and then took off her dress. She stood in front of his cock and kissed the tip while rubbing her naked breasts against it and using her arms massaged the sides. Her tongue licking the precum beginning to come out as Trevor stared at the mini's having sex in front of him. This was a new sensation for Trevor. While he was now perfectly comfortable with laying down and letting the three little woman use their bodies to massage their cock usually one or two at a time and occasionally all three. He had never considered any other position or way to use them. Carol planned to show him many more ways she could please her owner.
"Master, am I allowed to cum?" Asked Judy as she ground Jeff into the bed with her pussy
"Huh? I mean, what?" Trevor asked confused
"I'm asking for permission to cum. To orgasm. I can't do it unless you let me" Judy said between grunts.
Trevor didn't understand. He had never considered this. He was also slightly distracted by Carol massaging the head of his cock with her tits and mouth.
"Ummm, Yes?" Trevor said tentatively
"Oh my Master thank you! MY GOD! OH!!!"
Judy twitched and trembled as she orgasmed on top of Jeff. Jeff moaned but wasn't ready to cum just yet. He sat up, flipped Judy around, and then started fucking her doggy style. Jeff took to sex like a starved wolf attacked a slab of raw meat. Trevor was overwhelmed from the sight he was seeing and from the stimulation Carol was giving him. It was impossible to form any kind of intelligent thought. When Carol orgasmed a second time Jeff finally came inside her. It was too much for Trevor who exploded on Carol knocking her over as she was covered in his cum.
"Was that acceptable Master?" Jeff called up to Trevor.
"Ummm, Uh, yeah. Good job my pet. Take a break. Carol is next, but, um, I'm going to uh, clean up Carol first. Yeah."
Trevor got up and took Carol to the bathroom cleaning both him and Carol off. Judy and Jeff laid there on the bed breathing heavy.
"Oh, Jeff, Good job. You are much better that Tom ever was" Judy said.
"Oh, thanks. I guess Tom was an ex or something?"
"Yes. Trevor's father. My first real relationship, but I don't want to talk about him. Left all that behind when I started this life as a mini."
"Oh, sorry. So, you chose to become Master's minis?"
"Yes, we all did. I take it you didn't get that choice. Were you born a mini?"
"No. Me and my family got infected with the mini virus outbreak 20 years ago. I was just 12 then."
"Your family, what happened to them?" Judy asked as she sat up
"It's a bit of a long story. Looks like Master is coming back now, but I think I'm ready to tell all of you. This evening when Master is done with his studies"
Trevor came back holding Carol. Trevor sat on the bed and it felt like a small earthquake to Jeff and Judy. He gently lowered Carol next to them and pinched her butt with his thumb and forefinger
"Be nice to him"
"Yah, Ouch. Hey I'll be nice if I feel like it"
Trevor held up his thumb and forefinger like a little claw and made a pinching motion.
"OK OK I'll behave." Carol huffed
Jeff was puzzled and concerned at how the two women were so unafraid of the boy yet also so carefree with him yet obedient. Judy just laughed. Trevor picked up Judy and kissed the top of her head before holding her to his chest.
"Well tiger, I guess it's my turn. I hope you rested enough."
"Umm, no mam not really"
"Well let me see what I can do to help you out"
Carol got on her knees and crawled to his cock. She coaxed his cock back awake lightly teasing it by blowing, kissing, and licking it ever so gently. Jeff moaned as he once again got hard.
"Hey Master?" Judy called up to Trevor
Trevor blinked to clear his thoughts. He didn't realize he was watching Carol so intently
"Umm, yes?"
"Put me down between your legs. I can do a better job that Carol. Let me show you."
"Uh, no. No more of that! I.."
"Oh, you didn't like it?"
Trevor turned red as he tried to respond
"I mean I did, It's just..."
"Oh. So you like Carol better. I guess she's prettier and younger than me. She even sounds better than me." Judy pouted.
Carol started moaning as she rode Jeff. It was certainly a more musical sound than Judy's primal cries
"No, No, I. That's not true! Errr. You, you just!"
"I just what Master?" Judy asked innocently.
Both girls knew that Trevor liked them equally. He actively avoided comparing them to each other himself and sometimes even ordered them to stop comparing each other when they would argue about who was better or trying to one up each other as sisters do. They had been learning how to use that against him though if one thought the other was getting special treatment, or if they could even suggest that was the case even when it wasn't. The girls were not above using his virtues against him to get their way.
"Fine" Trevor said with a sigh.
He knew she had him and it was pointless to deny her. Part of him wanted it too. Gently he lowered her between his legs and pulled down his zipper. He was still red with embarrassment as Judy worked on freeing his cock. He tried to look off into space but found he couldn't avoid staring at Carol and Jeff sixty nine each other. Absently he started rubbing Judy's head and back with his left hand, feeling her soft silky hair and firm back muscles. He even went down to her ass and legs, unaware of how he was stroking her as he watched the scene in front of him. It was like his hand had a mind of his own. Once Jeff started taking Carol from behind Trevor was surprised at the feeling of ejaculating all over Judy. He looked down to see her upper half covered in his cum while it started to slowly run down the rest of her body.
"How was that Master? How do I compare?"
Trevor smiled as he gently picked her up. He brought her up to eye level and turned bright red.
"It was, It was nice. Just as nice as Carol"
"Just nice Master?"
"OK, it was wonderful, amazing, great! Gosh. I feel so tired now too."
"It's not that much different that what we've been doing at night Master."
"It is! It's not, but it is! I'm like lying down for that, and, it's just different."
Judy laughed as Trevor gently petted her with his right hand and held her with his left. He enjoyed her soft fine hair and ran his fingers down her whole body. She moaned as he massaged her, spreading the cum and making a bigger mess. Just then Jeff grunted as he came inside Carol.
"Oh, yeah. They're done. You two wait here while I clean myself off. Again." Trevor said with a sigh
Trevor got up and took Judy to the bathroom. He sighed realizing he really should change those blankets now and wash the dirty ones. It embarrassed him if Megan had to deal with it so he often did it himself.
"So how was I?" Carol asked Jeff teasingly
"Amazing!" Jeff replied between heavy breaths
"Better than my sister?"
"Oh, you're not going to get me admit shit one way or the other. Nothing good can come of that."
"Oh come on! You can tell me. I won't tell anyone. It will be our little secret" Carol said in a husky conspiratorial voice.
"A secret I'd take to my grave. I may have lived in the woods most of my life but I'm not an ignorant idiot. Even the kid knows better"
Carol laughed at that.
"OK, OK. I guess you don't feel the same about him like we do, but don't call him the kid, especially if he can hear you. Master, or if it's just us you can refer to him as Trevor. Anyway we can talk about all that this evening. I'm sure you have questions too and since you're part of our family know it's better if we're all open with each other."
"Sorry I understand. Hey wait, I heard you call him kid the other day!"
"I did that because I was trying to get punished. I know he heard me, but he didn't take the bait. Too obvious about it I think"
"You're an odd one"
Carol just laughed that musical laugh.
Trevor sat at the head of the bed cross legged and had Judy, Carol, and Jeff on his bed in front of him. The lady at the shelter had told Trevor that the little man should be separate from women and take it easy for a week to recover properly from being fixed, so Jeff had spent most of his time in a one bedroom mini box while his children lived in the doll house with everyone else. Jeff was wearing a brown polo, khaki slacks, black belt, and brown loafers. The girls were both wearing pink dresses and shoes.
"So Jeff do you feel OK, um, down there?" Trevor asked
"Uh, Yes. Yes Master. It doesn't hurt anymore. I think it's all healed."
"Good. Well I got you for my two girls here. They needed a male their own size, to, um, be close with. If you treat them wrong or aren't nice to them I'll punish you, so just be a good guy".
"Yes. Of course Master. I would never hurt them. Still I do miss my wife."
Trevor sighed looking a little sad.
"Sorry little one, the shelter didn't record the details of who adopted her and they haven't been able to figure it out."
"I know Master. I accept this is my life now. You got me my kids back and that was more than I can ask for. I'll do whatever you want, and if that's to be a husband to these ladies that's what I'll do. They're so pretty it makes it an easy task."
Judy and Carol blushed at that.
"Such a sweet talker" Judy said with a shy smile.
"Right. So, you're going to, um, have intercourse with them right now. Judy first"
"Right here Master? I mean are we going to watch them do it?" Carol asked.
"Well I can't just leave him with you two yet. I need to see first, to trust he won't hurt you I mean. It's just...."
Carol started laughing as Judy and Jeff looked uncomfortable
"Master I'm perfectly fine. Jeff is sweet, we can do it in the one bedroom mini box he's been using." Judy said.
"I want you two to do it in front me. That's an Order! Jeff be nice to her. That's also an order."
"Umm OK Master. As you command" Jeff said
Slowly he walked closer to Judy. Gently he put a hand on her back and kissed her. She put a hand on his freshly shaven face and drew him in. She had to admit that she had her doubts when he arrived, but now that he was clean and freshly shaven she thought he was rather handsome. He continued to kiss her as he undid the back of her dress. She let it fall to the bed as she she pulled his polo off over him. Their desire for sex was strong, and for Judy at least the fact that it was her Master's order made it stronger. He undid her bra while she unbuckled his pants. Just as she got them off she felt Jeff stiffen. She wondered what the problem was and looked over to see what he was staring at.
"Huh? Oh don't mind me I'm just enjoying the show. Waiting for my turn". Carol said
Carol had been sitting there watching them the whole time. Trevor sighed and picked up the mischievous little woman.
"You're doing that on purpose, making it weird for them. Come over here. I'm watching too but give them a little space."
He placed her between his legs.
"OK Master. Sorry sis, Jeff, I'll behave for now"
Carol said as she walked up to Trevor's crotch and leaned against it. It had been starting to get hard and stiffened more when she rested her warm body weight against it. Trevor turned a little red but cleared his throat and pretended like nothing happened.
"OK, continue my pets. That's an Order"
Slowly Jeff and Judy resumed touching and kissing each other. Judy pushed Jeff down on his back. She was naked while he was wearing only his loafers. She got on top of him sliding him into her.
"Mmmm I've needed this. Your dick feels really nice. Just right."
"Thank you. Oh you feel really good too"
Judy took complete control of the sex as she rode Jeff, making her adjust to her rhythm and speed. Trevor was watching intently. It took him a while to notice the strange sensation at his crotch which was Carol undoing his zipper
"No, what are you doing?" Trevor whispered
"Oh Master, I saw you were getting pent up. I didn't think this could wait till tonight." She said as she patting the bulge in his underwear. "Besides I wanted to play with a cock too. I'll stop if you want me to stop" she said with a mischievous smile.
Trevor said nothing and Carol took that as a sign to continue. Carol resumed freeing his cock and then took off her dress. She stood in front of his cock and kissed the tip while rubbing her naked breasts against it and using her arms massaged the sides. Her tongue licking the precum beginning to come out as Trevor stared at the mini's having sex in front of him. This was a new sensation for Trevor. While he was now perfectly comfortable with laying down and letting the three little woman use their bodies to massage their cock usually one or two at a time and occasionally all three. He had never considered any other position or way to use them. Carol planned to show him many more ways she could please her owner.
"Master, am I allowed to cum?" Asked Judy as she ground Jeff into the bed with her pussy
"Huh? I mean, what?" Trevor asked confused
"I'm asking for permission to cum. To orgasm. I can't do it unless you let me" Judy said between grunts.
Trevor didn't understand. He had never considered this. He was also slightly distracted by Carol massaging the head of his cock with her tits and mouth.
"Ummm, Yes?" Trevor said tentatively
"Oh my Master thank you! MY GOD! OH!!!"
Judy twitched and trembled as she orgasmed on top of Jeff. Jeff moaned but wasn't ready to cum just yet. He sat up, flipped Judy around, and then started fucking her doggy style. Jeff took to sex like a starved wolf attacked a slab of raw meat. Trevor was overwhelmed from the sight he was seeing and from the stimulation Carol was giving him. It was impossible to form any kind of intelligent thought. When Carol orgasmed a second time Jeff finally came inside her. It was too much for Trevor who exploded on Carol knocking her over as she was covered in his cum.
"Was that acceptable Master?" Jeff called up to Trevor.
"Ummm, Uh, yeah. Good job my pet. Take a break. Carol is next, but, um, I'm going to uh, clean up Carol first. Yeah."
Trevor got up and took Carol to the bathroom cleaning both him and Carol off. Judy and Jeff laid there on the bed breathing heavy.
"Oh, Jeff, Good job. You are much better that Tom ever was" Judy said.
"Oh, thanks. I guess Tom was an ex or something?"
"Yes. Trevor's father. My first real relationship, but I don't want to talk about him. Left all that behind when I started this life as a mini."
"Oh, sorry. So, you chose to become Master's minis?"
"Yes, we all did. I take it you didn't get that choice. Were you born a mini?"
"No. Me and my family got infected with the mini virus outbreak 20 years ago. I was just 12 then."
"Your family, what happened to them?" Judy asked as she sat up
"It's a bit of a long story. Looks like Master is coming back now, but I think I'm ready to tell all of you. This evening when Master is done with his studies"
Trevor came back holding Carol. Trevor sat on the bed and it felt like a small earthquake to Jeff and Judy. He gently lowered Carol next to them and pinched her butt with his thumb and forefinger
"Be nice to him"
"Yah, Ouch. Hey I'll be nice if I feel like it"
Trevor held up his thumb and forefinger like a little claw and made a pinching motion.
"OK OK I'll behave." Carol huffed
Jeff was puzzled and concerned at how the two women were so unafraid of the boy yet also so carefree with him yet obedient. Judy just laughed. Trevor picked up Judy and kissed the top of her head before holding her to his chest.
"Well tiger, I guess it's my turn. I hope you rested enough."
"Umm, no mam not really"
"Well let me see what I can do to help you out"
Carol got on her knees and crawled to his cock. She coaxed his cock back awake lightly teasing it by blowing, kissing, and licking it ever so gently. Jeff moaned as he once again got hard.
"Hey Master?" Judy called up to Trevor
Trevor blinked to clear his thoughts. He didn't realize he was watching Carol so intently
"Umm, yes?"
"Put me down between your legs. I can do a better job that Carol. Let me show you."
"Uh, no. No more of that! I.."
"Oh, you didn't like it?"
Trevor turned red as he tried to respond
"I mean I did, It's just..."
"Oh. So you like Carol better. I guess she's prettier and younger than me. She even sounds better than me." Judy pouted.
Carol started moaning as she rode Jeff. It was certainly a more musical sound than Judy's primal cries
"No, No, I. That's not true! Errr. You, you just!"
"I just what Master?" Judy asked innocently.
Both girls knew that Trevor liked them equally. He actively avoided comparing them to each other himself and sometimes even ordered them to stop comparing each other when they would argue about who was better or trying to one up each other as sisters do. They had been learning how to use that against him though if one thought the other was getting special treatment, or if they could even suggest that was the case even when it wasn't. The girls were not above using his virtues against him to get their way.
"Fine" Trevor said with a sigh.
He knew she had him and it was pointless to deny her. Part of him wanted it too. Gently he lowered her between his legs and pulled down his zipper. He was still red with embarrassment as Judy worked on freeing his cock. He tried to look off into space but found he couldn't avoid staring at Carol and Jeff sixty nine each other. Absently he started rubbing Judy's head and back with his left hand, feeling her soft silky hair and firm back muscles. He even went down to her ass and legs, unaware of how he was stroking her as he watched the scene in front of him. It was like his hand had a mind of his own. Once Jeff started taking Carol from behind Trevor was surprised at the feeling of ejaculating all over Judy. He looked down to see her upper half covered in his cum while it started to slowly run down the rest of her body.
"How was that Master? How do I compare?"
Trevor smiled as he gently picked her up. He brought her up to eye level and turned bright red.
"It was, It was nice. Just as nice as Carol"
"Just nice Master?"
"OK, it was wonderful, amazing, great! Gosh. I feel so tired now too."
"It's not that much different that what we've been doing at night Master."
"It is! It's not, but it is! I'm like lying down for that, and, it's just different."
Judy laughed as Trevor gently petted her with his right hand and held her with his left. He enjoyed her soft fine hair and ran his fingers down her whole body. She moaned as he massaged her, spreading the cum and making a bigger mess. Just then Jeff grunted as he came inside Carol.
"Oh, yeah. They're done. You two wait here while I clean myself off. Again." Trevor said with a sigh
Trevor got up and took Judy to the bathroom. He sighed realizing he really should change those blankets now and wash the dirty ones. It embarrassed him if Megan had to deal with it so he often did it himself.
"So how was I?" Carol asked Jeff teasingly
"Amazing!" Jeff replied between heavy breaths
"Better than my sister?"
"Oh, you're not going to get me admit shit one way or the other. Nothing good can come of that."
"Oh come on! You can tell me. I won't tell anyone. It will be our little secret" Carol said in a husky conspiratorial voice.
"A secret I'd take to my grave. I may have lived in the woods most of my life but I'm not an ignorant idiot. Even the kid knows better"
Carol laughed at that.
"OK, OK. I guess you don't feel the same about him like we do, but don't call him the kid, especially if he can hear you. Master, or if it's just us you can refer to him as Trevor. Anyway we can talk about all that this evening. I'm sure you have questions too and since you're part of our family know it's better if we're all open with each other."
"Sorry I understand. Hey wait, I heard you call him kid the other day!"
"I did that because I was trying to get punished. I know he heard me, but he didn't take the bait. Too obvious about it I think"
"You're an odd one"
Carol just laughed that musical laugh.
The world is a dark place.
-
- Shrink Adept
- Posts: 90
- Joined: Wed Dec 20, 2023 2:17 am
Trevor's minis Part 7
Part 7
Trevor was watching the news with his Grandma. The minis were all gathered around the doll house dinning room table except for the babies and Issac who were asleep. Issac was tired from constantly running the obstacle courses Trevor put together for him. Issac had a blast solving the puzzles and running through the physical challenges always asking Trevor to make it harder, and Trevor of course refusing as he worried about safety and what was appropriate for a five year old mini. Even so Issac would repeat the courses trying to show Trevor that he could do it faster still. As they sat around the table they all discussed how they ended up as Trevor's minis.
"I'll go first. So I was the VP of finance at a big company. I was the youngest VP at my company and female so I always felt like I had to work extra hard to prove myself. I was always on top of the numbers and personally checked the work of my direct reports especially if it would end up in front of my peers or my bosses. Everyone under me pretty much thought of me as a hard ass, even if they weren't brave enough to say it to my face. Sure I got ahead, but it cost me my marriage of seven years and was costing me my relationship with Trevor. Trevor was starting to shut himself off and was getting bullied at school."
Judy took a deep breath as she contemplated those days and how Trevor had gotten quiet and reserved.
"It's OK honey. You can take a moment" Mrs. Brown said as she placed a hand on Judy's back to comfort her.
"I'm OK. So I had signed us up as temporary mini care takers three years ago in the hopes that Trevor would find it easier to talk to minis and open up more. It turns out I was right, and while there were a few minor mishaps early on no minis were ever seriously harmed, and Trevor's gentle nature helped make sure all the minis had a good time. After three months we switched to The Organization which used a different formula than the others, formula 537 and it's derivatives."
"When using formula 537, or variations based on it, there was a slight possibility that minis could become more obedient and attached to their caretakers. It was listed as a rare case but the minis that came to him were always calm and obedient after the first day no matter how rowdy or wilful they were the first time they got there. A few of them, like the Browns here, would tell me that Trevor turned their lives around and him they find a peace they didn't know before. While there were several who asked me if they could be Trevor's before, and after, I became his myself the Browns were only ones we accepted so far"
The Browns took a moment to smile at that. Pride at being the first such minis Trevor had accepted.
"Even as the minis helped Trevor open up and enjoy life again, I found myself being less and less connected to him. While I made a lot of money we weren't spending any of it, because I never had time, made time, to spend any of it. There were millions in my savings and retirement accounts that I would never spend because I was working myself to death. So rather than keep working, I decided to just turn in my resignation, stop working, and enjoy that money while connecting with my son in the only way I saw him really connect with anyone, as a mini. By home schooling him as his personal teacher he can learn and be happy in a safe environment. I'm sure most children wouldn't respect a mini telling them what to do, but Trevor is always cooperative and respectful when I'm preforming the role of his teacher. While it is reversible, I can't imagine ever willingly going back. This life with my son, with all of you, is all I want now." Judy concluded
"Well Master, er, Trevor is my favorite and only nephew. Judy originally approached me to be his guardian and her registered owner. At first I thought she was crazy, but then I thought maybe she wasn't. I originally went to law school and spent a few years doing shit work as a junior associate only to realize how much I hated it. So I just said fuck it and left to be a real estate agent, which was more fun and paid well enough, but it felt like all my money went to paying off my crushing student loan debt. I wasn't exactly making good choices in my love life either. I had a miscarriage my second year as a lawyer and there were, complications, left me unable to have children afterwards. My long term boyfriend left me soon after because he wanted someone to have kids with, and really a lot of guys afterwards broke up with me for the same reason which left me kind of depressed. So yeah, I could see how leaving the stress behind and just becoming Trevor's mini looked like a good idea, and I started wanting the same. When I saw how he was with the Browns I decided that I wanted my whole life to be like that, so yeah I took the plunge, let sis's money pay off my student debt, and became her teaching assistant and Trevor's pet. Now I'm free to be myself and it turn's out I'm a rather free and fun person." Carol said rather self satisfied.
"And a bit of a nymph" Judy sighed
Carol just laughed her musical laugh
"Yeah, sorry about that sis. Sure I've been the first to do things to Trevor, but you have no idea how much I hold back."
"I'd rather not imagine. Try a little harder maybe. Take it slow so mom doesn't get involved."
"I know I know. It's not like you aren't going to follow afterwards when I open one of those doors. Anyway your turns Browns."
"I'm Richard Brown and this is my wife Anita Brown, but we prefer you address us as Mr. and Mrs. Brown. It's a pleasure to formally introduce ourselves to you Jeff."
Mr. Brown held out a hand towards Jeff. He hesitated a moment before standing up and accepting the handshake from Mr. Brown, and then from his wife.
"Uh, Jeff Baxter. Pleasure to meet you. Been so long since I did a handshake, but please continue"
Mr. Brown continued once they were again seated.
"As I've already told these two fine young ladies, I was a public defender and my wife here was a counselor at a non profit. We were both spending all our time at work and taking our work home with us. Helping other people with their problems while ignoring our own. Sure I could have left the public defenders office to join a private practice or even become a DA, but you see when I was young I believed in the mission of the public defenders office. It doesn't matter how much you believe in the mission or if your client really is innocent when you don't have enough time to work the case properly. There are only so many hours in a day, too many cases, and not enough lawyers to prosecute them, all the while the budget keeps getting cut because too few cherish justice for the poor who can't afford a private lawyer. I was trying to build defenses when I should have been spending time with my wife, when I should have been taking care of myself, and when I should have been sleeping. You can't live like that for very long."
Mr. Brown then gestured to Mrs. Brown to tell her part of the story.
"Like my husband I was tired and overworked. We were very much in love, but like him I got over involved in work, trying to help clients with their problems and not dealing with my own, or taking care of my own mental health. I was already struggling when after several miscarriages my doctor informed me I had a low egg reserve and my tubes had been blocked by scar tissue. IVF was not something we could afford with our meager salaries and even if we could there was no time to raise a child. Finally I lost one too many clients to suicide and felt like I might become a victim myself. We had to do something drastic, and the only thing I could think that would absolutely force us to be completely separated from work for a weekend was to sign us up to be minis for a weekend. Luckily the caretakers who met our criteria were Trevor and Judy here."
Mr. Brown continued the story from there
"At first we were nervous, but Master was so calming and gentle. After that first day we just wanted to be good little dolls for him and hear him praise us again for doing a good job. For the both of us it was like a fog cleared and we really saw ourselves, our lives, and each other for the first time in a long time. We knew that wouldn't be the last time and kept signing up to see Master at least once a month. Every time we did our every day problems became less important till we decided together that the only thing we wanted to do was be together as his minis. We were so happy when Megan agreed to let us serve Master."
Mrs. Brown reached down to her husbands crotch and squeezed.
"Also our love life has never been better. It's amazing how much being free of all that stress makes a difference. It also helps that thanks to Master and Mistress we are in the best shape of our lives. Every day just seems to get better and when Master gifted us with Hazel I was overcome with joy. I'd like to say that my only regret is this didn't happen sooner, but then we might not have ended up with Master. We were one of the first minis he took care of after all."
"So you all basically decided to be Trevor's because you were stressed and unhappy?" Jeff asked
"I suppose that's the simplified version of it yes. You weren't shrunk with the formula we were so it's not as easy for you to accept and obey Master like it is for us." Judy said
"Well were any other people, er minis, like want to serve permanently like the Browns here?"
"Actually yes, a few to various degrees. Most of them accepted no just fine, but some had a hard time with me telling them no. Before I decided to become a mini myself I just thought they were freaks. One man, a single stock broker, killed himself when I didn't let him become Trevor's mini even after he offered us his total net worth of ten million. I feel a little guilty about it but objectively Trevor wasn't ready for it at the time even if I understood his feelings like I do now. Master doesn't know so not a word to him about it. Ever."
Everyone just nodded in agreement. Judy continued.
"When the Browns asked, Carol and I had just become Trevor's full time minis. I asked my mom to say yes because they were always good minis for him and I knew he would be happy owning them. I did have to mention how she could use you two to pleasure herself, which I am sorry for."
"Oh no dear, don't apologize. We both rather enjoy adult time with Mistress. Not as much as I enjoy pleasuring Master at night, but I never would have dared if I didn't see you both do it. At the same time at that. I'm perfectly happy to be with him every third night, or help you two out on occasion" Mrs. Brown said with a sly smile.
Carol and Judy blushed at that.
"But, that's your son, your nephew, a boy" Jeff said in confusion
"Yes, but first and foremost he is our Master. This is true for you too Jeff" Judy said while the others nodded.
"And you, Mr. Brown, if the boy ordered you to ride his cock, you'd just obediently do it?" Jeff asked as Judy slapped him
"Master or Trevor. Never boy. Don't make me tell you again." Judy said in a firm voice
Mr. Brown cleared his throat.
"To answer your question Jeff yes, if Master asked me to I absolutely would. I am straight, but Masters orders are absolute and I will do anything to please him. He hasn't expressed any interest in that though so it's simply a hypothetical at this point."
Jeff rubbed his sore jaw where Judy had struck him. He knew she was right and he needed to accept this new reality. Being separated from his children for three months and not know what happened to his wife had taught him just how helpless he really was in this giant world.
"OK fine. So did he stop being a mini care taker? I mean are we going to have visitors soon? I need to think about my children"
"Well Master said he wanted you and the kids to get use to him first before doing any more care taking gigs. Even so the regulars might start freaking out soon. Before adopting you four we did a European vacation for a month. There are some people who might be getting pretty antsy to serve Master right now." Judy said
"To us, before we became permanent minis, the times between serving him really were a bit of torture. The more we served him, the worse those periods in between felt. The ones that served him once or twice will probably continue on their lives just fine as long as they don't run into Trevor, but for the regulars I wouldn't be surprised if a few tried to tack him down." stated Mr. Brown.
"Well talking to mom worst case the organization has a method to redirect that loyalty to someone else, but it requires Trevor to order them to take something. We decided it's best to keep that bit of information from him for now though. Hopefully it never comes to that. So Jeff tell us how you came to be here."
"Well it all happened about twenty years ago when I was twelve. It was me, my older brother, parents, two older sisters, and younger sister. My family and I were all infected with the shrinking virus and turns out we were all vulnerable. It just sucks that we were caught by the last major outbreak of the virus, probably from a gas station on our way to the cabin At least we were out camping at the time, so we avoided being caught by people. Still it was hard, but at least we were free and there were some good times out there. Younger sister died of pneumonia the first year. Five years later father died protecting us from a badger, but he took that bastard with him. Three years after that my brother was eaten by a snake, which I managed to kill by stabbing my spear through it's head and even cut my brother out, but not before the venom took him. We found a group of survivors deeper in the forest where my mother was able to re-partner and my sisters were able to find mates. It was a good, but primitive life. I met my first wife there, but sadly two years later she my first newborn were caught in a forest fire. She was one of the few that didn't make it"
Jeff paused for a moment as he recalled that terrible memory. Nobody disturbed his silence and it took a moment before he was ready to continue.
"I shut myself off for four years, barely living, when a nomad group of survivors discovered us and wanted to trade. It was then I saw her, the love of my life, Amanda. She was light that pierced the darkness of my world. I left to join the Nomads and we had Issac almost immediately. I thought we were going to have twenty kids, but we had to try for a while before Iris came along. I was so happy, but sometimes your luck runs out in life. After a few bad setbacks the group was forced closer and closer to the city until we were hiding out in a shed trying to loose feral cats. We stayed there just a day to long though. As we were packing up to leave mini catchers showed up and started grabbing us. My family and I were taken, a long with a few others, but some managed to escape. We were separated at the shelter and I spent most of my days screaming to see my family. After weeks I finally gave up on living and just waited there to die when the b-, I mean Master finally came and got me back my children. I'm eternally grateful to him, and to all of you. Really I am, but I don't think I can show the same obedience and respect that all of you do. I'm sorry for that" Jeff said
"Well, I suppose that's fair. It's not like you chose this son" Mr. Brown said while putting a hand on Jeff's shoulder.
"Thanks. I guess now all I can ask for is a comfortable life and for my children to grow up happy, even if it is as Masters pets. Better they are here with a caring owner than having to suffer like I did. I just wish my wife was safe and here as well. No offense to you girls, you're amazing, sexy, and beautiful, but she's the mother of my children and there will always be a hole for her."
"We understand. Thank you for sharing Jeff. We should all work on being the best minis we can be and making sure we're all happy in service to Master. On that note I think we should discuss a schedule of when my sister and I will be spending time with you." Judy stated simply
"Uh what do you mean" Jeff asked
"You didn't think Master brought you here to spend your nights alone did you?" Carol said with a mischievous smile.
Jeff was silent as he blushed.
Trevor was watching the news with his Grandma. The minis were all gathered around the doll house dinning room table except for the babies and Issac who were asleep. Issac was tired from constantly running the obstacle courses Trevor put together for him. Issac had a blast solving the puzzles and running through the physical challenges always asking Trevor to make it harder, and Trevor of course refusing as he worried about safety and what was appropriate for a five year old mini. Even so Issac would repeat the courses trying to show Trevor that he could do it faster still. As they sat around the table they all discussed how they ended up as Trevor's minis.
"I'll go first. So I was the VP of finance at a big company. I was the youngest VP at my company and female so I always felt like I had to work extra hard to prove myself. I was always on top of the numbers and personally checked the work of my direct reports especially if it would end up in front of my peers or my bosses. Everyone under me pretty much thought of me as a hard ass, even if they weren't brave enough to say it to my face. Sure I got ahead, but it cost me my marriage of seven years and was costing me my relationship with Trevor. Trevor was starting to shut himself off and was getting bullied at school."
Judy took a deep breath as she contemplated those days and how Trevor had gotten quiet and reserved.
"It's OK honey. You can take a moment" Mrs. Brown said as she placed a hand on Judy's back to comfort her.
"I'm OK. So I had signed us up as temporary mini care takers three years ago in the hopes that Trevor would find it easier to talk to minis and open up more. It turns out I was right, and while there were a few minor mishaps early on no minis were ever seriously harmed, and Trevor's gentle nature helped make sure all the minis had a good time. After three months we switched to The Organization which used a different formula than the others, formula 537 and it's derivatives."
"When using formula 537, or variations based on it, there was a slight possibility that minis could become more obedient and attached to their caretakers. It was listed as a rare case but the minis that came to him were always calm and obedient after the first day no matter how rowdy or wilful they were the first time they got there. A few of them, like the Browns here, would tell me that Trevor turned their lives around and him they find a peace they didn't know before. While there were several who asked me if they could be Trevor's before, and after, I became his myself the Browns were only ones we accepted so far"
The Browns took a moment to smile at that. Pride at being the first such minis Trevor had accepted.
"Even as the minis helped Trevor open up and enjoy life again, I found myself being less and less connected to him. While I made a lot of money we weren't spending any of it, because I never had time, made time, to spend any of it. There were millions in my savings and retirement accounts that I would never spend because I was working myself to death. So rather than keep working, I decided to just turn in my resignation, stop working, and enjoy that money while connecting with my son in the only way I saw him really connect with anyone, as a mini. By home schooling him as his personal teacher he can learn and be happy in a safe environment. I'm sure most children wouldn't respect a mini telling them what to do, but Trevor is always cooperative and respectful when I'm preforming the role of his teacher. While it is reversible, I can't imagine ever willingly going back. This life with my son, with all of you, is all I want now." Judy concluded
"Well Master, er, Trevor is my favorite and only nephew. Judy originally approached me to be his guardian and her registered owner. At first I thought she was crazy, but then I thought maybe she wasn't. I originally went to law school and spent a few years doing shit work as a junior associate only to realize how much I hated it. So I just said fuck it and left to be a real estate agent, which was more fun and paid well enough, but it felt like all my money went to paying off my crushing student loan debt. I wasn't exactly making good choices in my love life either. I had a miscarriage my second year as a lawyer and there were, complications, left me unable to have children afterwards. My long term boyfriend left me soon after because he wanted someone to have kids with, and really a lot of guys afterwards broke up with me for the same reason which left me kind of depressed. So yeah, I could see how leaving the stress behind and just becoming Trevor's mini looked like a good idea, and I started wanting the same. When I saw how he was with the Browns I decided that I wanted my whole life to be like that, so yeah I took the plunge, let sis's money pay off my student debt, and became her teaching assistant and Trevor's pet. Now I'm free to be myself and it turn's out I'm a rather free and fun person." Carol said rather self satisfied.
"And a bit of a nymph" Judy sighed
Carol just laughed her musical laugh
"Yeah, sorry about that sis. Sure I've been the first to do things to Trevor, but you have no idea how much I hold back."
"I'd rather not imagine. Try a little harder maybe. Take it slow so mom doesn't get involved."
"I know I know. It's not like you aren't going to follow afterwards when I open one of those doors. Anyway your turns Browns."
"I'm Richard Brown and this is my wife Anita Brown, but we prefer you address us as Mr. and Mrs. Brown. It's a pleasure to formally introduce ourselves to you Jeff."
Mr. Brown held out a hand towards Jeff. He hesitated a moment before standing up and accepting the handshake from Mr. Brown, and then from his wife.
"Uh, Jeff Baxter. Pleasure to meet you. Been so long since I did a handshake, but please continue"
Mr. Brown continued once they were again seated.
"As I've already told these two fine young ladies, I was a public defender and my wife here was a counselor at a non profit. We were both spending all our time at work and taking our work home with us. Helping other people with their problems while ignoring our own. Sure I could have left the public defenders office to join a private practice or even become a DA, but you see when I was young I believed in the mission of the public defenders office. It doesn't matter how much you believe in the mission or if your client really is innocent when you don't have enough time to work the case properly. There are only so many hours in a day, too many cases, and not enough lawyers to prosecute them, all the while the budget keeps getting cut because too few cherish justice for the poor who can't afford a private lawyer. I was trying to build defenses when I should have been spending time with my wife, when I should have been taking care of myself, and when I should have been sleeping. You can't live like that for very long."
Mr. Brown then gestured to Mrs. Brown to tell her part of the story.
"Like my husband I was tired and overworked. We were very much in love, but like him I got over involved in work, trying to help clients with their problems and not dealing with my own, or taking care of my own mental health. I was already struggling when after several miscarriages my doctor informed me I had a low egg reserve and my tubes had been blocked by scar tissue. IVF was not something we could afford with our meager salaries and even if we could there was no time to raise a child. Finally I lost one too many clients to suicide and felt like I might become a victim myself. We had to do something drastic, and the only thing I could think that would absolutely force us to be completely separated from work for a weekend was to sign us up to be minis for a weekend. Luckily the caretakers who met our criteria were Trevor and Judy here."
Mr. Brown continued the story from there
"At first we were nervous, but Master was so calming and gentle. After that first day we just wanted to be good little dolls for him and hear him praise us again for doing a good job. For the both of us it was like a fog cleared and we really saw ourselves, our lives, and each other for the first time in a long time. We knew that wouldn't be the last time and kept signing up to see Master at least once a month. Every time we did our every day problems became less important till we decided together that the only thing we wanted to do was be together as his minis. We were so happy when Megan agreed to let us serve Master."
Mrs. Brown reached down to her husbands crotch and squeezed.
"Also our love life has never been better. It's amazing how much being free of all that stress makes a difference. It also helps that thanks to Master and Mistress we are in the best shape of our lives. Every day just seems to get better and when Master gifted us with Hazel I was overcome with joy. I'd like to say that my only regret is this didn't happen sooner, but then we might not have ended up with Master. We were one of the first minis he took care of after all."
"So you all basically decided to be Trevor's because you were stressed and unhappy?" Jeff asked
"I suppose that's the simplified version of it yes. You weren't shrunk with the formula we were so it's not as easy for you to accept and obey Master like it is for us." Judy said
"Well were any other people, er minis, like want to serve permanently like the Browns here?"
"Actually yes, a few to various degrees. Most of them accepted no just fine, but some had a hard time with me telling them no. Before I decided to become a mini myself I just thought they were freaks. One man, a single stock broker, killed himself when I didn't let him become Trevor's mini even after he offered us his total net worth of ten million. I feel a little guilty about it but objectively Trevor wasn't ready for it at the time even if I understood his feelings like I do now. Master doesn't know so not a word to him about it. Ever."
Everyone just nodded in agreement. Judy continued.
"When the Browns asked, Carol and I had just become Trevor's full time minis. I asked my mom to say yes because they were always good minis for him and I knew he would be happy owning them. I did have to mention how she could use you two to pleasure herself, which I am sorry for."
"Oh no dear, don't apologize. We both rather enjoy adult time with Mistress. Not as much as I enjoy pleasuring Master at night, but I never would have dared if I didn't see you both do it. At the same time at that. I'm perfectly happy to be with him every third night, or help you two out on occasion" Mrs. Brown said with a sly smile.
Carol and Judy blushed at that.
"But, that's your son, your nephew, a boy" Jeff said in confusion
"Yes, but first and foremost he is our Master. This is true for you too Jeff" Judy said while the others nodded.
"And you, Mr. Brown, if the boy ordered you to ride his cock, you'd just obediently do it?" Jeff asked as Judy slapped him
"Master or Trevor. Never boy. Don't make me tell you again." Judy said in a firm voice
Mr. Brown cleared his throat.
"To answer your question Jeff yes, if Master asked me to I absolutely would. I am straight, but Masters orders are absolute and I will do anything to please him. He hasn't expressed any interest in that though so it's simply a hypothetical at this point."
Jeff rubbed his sore jaw where Judy had struck him. He knew she was right and he needed to accept this new reality. Being separated from his children for three months and not know what happened to his wife had taught him just how helpless he really was in this giant world.
"OK fine. So did he stop being a mini care taker? I mean are we going to have visitors soon? I need to think about my children"
"Well Master said he wanted you and the kids to get use to him first before doing any more care taking gigs. Even so the regulars might start freaking out soon. Before adopting you four we did a European vacation for a month. There are some people who might be getting pretty antsy to serve Master right now." Judy said
"To us, before we became permanent minis, the times between serving him really were a bit of torture. The more we served him, the worse those periods in between felt. The ones that served him once or twice will probably continue on their lives just fine as long as they don't run into Trevor, but for the regulars I wouldn't be surprised if a few tried to tack him down." stated Mr. Brown.
"Well talking to mom worst case the organization has a method to redirect that loyalty to someone else, but it requires Trevor to order them to take something. We decided it's best to keep that bit of information from him for now though. Hopefully it never comes to that. So Jeff tell us how you came to be here."
"Well it all happened about twenty years ago when I was twelve. It was me, my older brother, parents, two older sisters, and younger sister. My family and I were all infected with the shrinking virus and turns out we were all vulnerable. It just sucks that we were caught by the last major outbreak of the virus, probably from a gas station on our way to the cabin At least we were out camping at the time, so we avoided being caught by people. Still it was hard, but at least we were free and there were some good times out there. Younger sister died of pneumonia the first year. Five years later father died protecting us from a badger, but he took that bastard with him. Three years after that my brother was eaten by a snake, which I managed to kill by stabbing my spear through it's head and even cut my brother out, but not before the venom took him. We found a group of survivors deeper in the forest where my mother was able to re-partner and my sisters were able to find mates. It was a good, but primitive life. I met my first wife there, but sadly two years later she my first newborn were caught in a forest fire. She was one of the few that didn't make it"
Jeff paused for a moment as he recalled that terrible memory. Nobody disturbed his silence and it took a moment before he was ready to continue.
"I shut myself off for four years, barely living, when a nomad group of survivors discovered us and wanted to trade. It was then I saw her, the love of my life, Amanda. She was light that pierced the darkness of my world. I left to join the Nomads and we had Issac almost immediately. I thought we were going to have twenty kids, but we had to try for a while before Iris came along. I was so happy, but sometimes your luck runs out in life. After a few bad setbacks the group was forced closer and closer to the city until we were hiding out in a shed trying to loose feral cats. We stayed there just a day to long though. As we were packing up to leave mini catchers showed up and started grabbing us. My family and I were taken, a long with a few others, but some managed to escape. We were separated at the shelter and I spent most of my days screaming to see my family. After weeks I finally gave up on living and just waited there to die when the b-, I mean Master finally came and got me back my children. I'm eternally grateful to him, and to all of you. Really I am, but I don't think I can show the same obedience and respect that all of you do. I'm sorry for that" Jeff said
"Well, I suppose that's fair. It's not like you chose this son" Mr. Brown said while putting a hand on Jeff's shoulder.
"Thanks. I guess now all I can ask for is a comfortable life and for my children to grow up happy, even if it is as Masters pets. Better they are here with a caring owner than having to suffer like I did. I just wish my wife was safe and here as well. No offense to you girls, you're amazing, sexy, and beautiful, but she's the mother of my children and there will always be a hole for her."
"We understand. Thank you for sharing Jeff. We should all work on being the best minis we can be and making sure we're all happy in service to Master. On that note I think we should discuss a schedule of when my sister and I will be spending time with you." Judy stated simply
"Uh what do you mean" Jeff asked
"You didn't think Master brought you here to spend your nights alone did you?" Carol said with a mischievous smile.
Jeff was silent as he blushed.
The world is a dark place.
-
- Shrink Adept
- Posts: 90
- Joined: Wed Dec 20, 2023 2:17 am
Trevor's minis Part 8
Part 8
"It's been a while since you've had any caretaker gigs son. Do you want to start up again?"
"Ummmm, not yet. Maybe soon. The babies are getting more use to me, but they still cry a lot"
"I noticed. Sometimes it's so annoying I've thought about just crushing them in my hand to get some peace"
"GRANDMA! Don't say things like that!"
"Oh, it's not like I never thought about smothering your mother or aunt when they were babies keeping me up at night. Never you though, you were a calm and quiet baby."
"Grandma, you can't say things like that."
"Oh, I'd rather be honest than politically correct. You'll understand when your older and loose sleep over a crying baby"
Trevor just huffed at her words.
"No I won't. Never. I already loose sleep from them crying sometimes though"
"Trust me a full sized baby is way worse. Anyway I have a meeting with a representative from the Organization. I've been turning them down and pushing it off, but apparently they are insisting on it if we want to continue being caretakers in the future. Or did you not want to do that anymore?"
"No I still want to do it. Besides I want to be a Dr so I gotta save up for my half"
Megan chuckled. Judy already set aside a trust to pay for Trevor's future college and medical school. Now it was true that the money Trevor earned would contribute towards that fund, but it would hardly be half and was really more of an effort to instill a good work ethic and sense of responsibility in the boy.
"Yes, yes that's true. You might have to pick it up though, medical school is expensive."
"I know, but there are lots of years before I get a diploma and go to college. Eight years is forever"
"Oh, you really think so? When you get to my age son eight years is over before you even know it. Now time for your social studies lesson."
"OK grandma. I just hope Carol is ready. She was fussing over what to wear for today's lesson. I should have just dressed her but she wanted to pick today."
Trevor got up and went to get his desk ready and get his two favorite minis. Carol and Judy had taken to teaching different subjects. Between the two of them they did a pretty good job of covering all the subjects with Judy focusing on math, English, and music while Carol handled history, art, and politics. The both did Science, mostly because neither was particularly strong in that area and they needed to help each other to make sure Trevor got a proper understanding of the subject. That was fine for fifth and sixth grade science, but they were concerned that they would need to find a better solution when the time came to study more advanced topics.
***
"Hello mam. My name is Carlos. Shall we talk inside?"
A handsome man who couldn't be older than thirty, wearing a dark suit and matching fedora handed Megan his card. She was sitting in a chair on her front porch waiting for him. It was a plain white card on thick card stalk, rounded corners, a red umbrella in the middle, and a number with extension on the bottom left. No other information was on the card
"I don't know you. Out hear is fine for now."
Carlos nodded and leaned against the white wooden railing to face her. He took off his Fedora and took a relaxed, inviting posture.
"Fair enough. I'm here because the organization recognizes that Trevor has a special talent."
"You mean the one where minis become obedient to him, even after they return to normal? With a possibility of becoming obsessed him and a danger of stalking? Yeah I kind of noticed. Funny how that wasn't mentioned to us upfront. It was buried in the initial paperwork and listed as a side effect with an almost impossible chance of happening."
"A small, but non zero chance yes. So few people read the fine print now a days. We do our best to ensure the safety of those we work with. Nobody has tracked you down and showed up inappropriately after all."
Megan gave Carlos a suspicious look. She was certain most people were swayed by his smooth and even tone, but not her.
"Oh, you know that for a fact do you? How many such events did you have to prevent? How many of those involved the use of force?"
"Well, mam, those are internal matters and we don't discuss things like that with clients. I'm sure you understand" Carlos said with a cool smile.
"Uh, huh. So what did you come here to talk about?"
"Well a few things. First of all I understand young Trevor is about to have a birthday. I've sent you a link where you can pick from one of several gift options for the young man. It's our way of saying thank you for being such excellent mini caretakers and for your loyalty so far to the organization. I also personally wanted this rebinding agent to help minis not provided by us bond with special caretakers like Trevor"
Carlos held out a bottle that Megan eyed suspiciously.
"And what does that do?"
"I understand that you recently adopted some minis from the shelter. This will allow them to bond with Trevor and for one would greatly reduce the crying and insecurity of those baby minis you-"
Megan snatched the bottle from his hand.
"It's not going to have any weird side effects right, like making them grow up faster or be more sexually active sooner?"
"No mam. I do have an alternative formula that will do just that. Some-"
"No, I'm stopping you right there. Just no. This is fine. I've already raised two girls through puberty and not exactly looking forward to it again even if they're just minis. No need to make it worse."
"Fair enough. You just need to mix a bit of it with some of his sweat and apply it to their skin. A spray bottle will work well enough"
"Hmmm, it says any bodily fluid." Megan said with an eyebrow raised.
"Yes. Some of our caretakers can be rather creative, as you no doubt imagine. Now then I'd like to discuss with you what I came here for"
"Which is?"
"We'd like to have you enroll in a specialized program and resume taking care of minis. It will allow you to take care of important guests and the pay is substantially better. There are other benefits as well. The Organization takes care of it's people."
"I don't exactly need the money. Just be frank with me. What would we need to do for this 'specialized program' and what are these other benefits?"
"We would need Trevor to bind every mini sent to you. We would also require Trevor to record messages explicitly saying who to vote for, what legislation to support, what decisions to make, and other orders to provide to his past clients. You wouldn't need to do anything in person of course. We would make sure to deliver the messages and keep any of them from bothering you in real life unless you specifically wanted to make exceptions."
"It sounds like you're trying to control everything! Why are you telling me all this? What if I go to the media or the authorities!?"
Carlos just laughed
"You wanted me to be frank, so there it is. It goes without saying but this conversation is privileged and not to be shared outside your home. If you tried to record anything all you hear on the playback is status. If we find out you did try to expose us you may find yourself rapidly loosing weight. Since you read the fine print I'm sure you noticed the clause about causing harm to the organization."
Megan glared at Carlos who held up both hands in a calming gesture.
"I'm not threatening you, I'm just being honest with you. Trust me the big man is rather adamant that this specialized care taker program isn't forced on anyone. Still we need to protect ourselves and despite numerous attempts to blow the whistle or sound the alarm about our special program you'll notice if you watch the news that there isn't even a hint of it, or really any negative reporting on The Organization"
Carols let that hang in the air for a moment.
"More than just being another specialized caretaker Trevor is a gentle boy who can safely handle young children and whole families. There isn't anyone else in the specialized caretaker program we feel as confident about when it comes to some of the more delicate situations. Sure we do have some family friendly caretakers, but none like Trevor. We'd be willing to go out of our way in all sorts of matters to get you two onboard. Our reach is rather wide. If you don't want to do it then I can only be disappointed."
"Thanks for the opportunity, but I don't think we are interested at this time." Megan said a little sarcastically.
"I understand. Well then I won't take up more of your time. Feel free to reach out to us anytime"
Carlos put his hat back on and left. Megan grabbed the card to tear it in half, then stopped herself. Something about the simple white card with a red umbrella logo made you think it was just as important as it was simple. She slowly put it in her pocket. It might come in handy someday. She checked her phone and tried playing back the recording she made, but all it played was static. Megan bit her lip, the Organization was not to be taken lightly. She decided to see if he was also telling the truth about the bottle he gave her.
"Son, let's do P.E. a little early today"
"Huh? Grandma it's time for Science!"
Carol cleared her throat. She and her sister wear wearing grey skirts and white tops. Their hair in buns looking like a teacher out of some old TV show.
"Master, you need to listen to Mistress. Science isn't going anywhere. We can resume when your done. By the way Mistress, we need to talk to you about some supplies for experiments" Carol stated.
When it was time for his lessons Carol and Judy took things seriously, for the most part. They were especially respectful to Megan during that time trying to convey to Trevor that study time should be taken seriously by everyone. Whenever they did get comfortably ahead though Carol would sometimes intentionally wear more distracting clothing. All work and no play after all.
"What is it you have there Mistress?" Judy asked.
"Something to help Jeff and the children settle in hopefully."
"It's been a while since you've had any caretaker gigs son. Do you want to start up again?"
"Ummmm, not yet. Maybe soon. The babies are getting more use to me, but they still cry a lot"
"I noticed. Sometimes it's so annoying I've thought about just crushing them in my hand to get some peace"
"GRANDMA! Don't say things like that!"
"Oh, it's not like I never thought about smothering your mother or aunt when they were babies keeping me up at night. Never you though, you were a calm and quiet baby."
"Grandma, you can't say things like that."
"Oh, I'd rather be honest than politically correct. You'll understand when your older and loose sleep over a crying baby"
Trevor just huffed at her words.
"No I won't. Never. I already loose sleep from them crying sometimes though"
"Trust me a full sized baby is way worse. Anyway I have a meeting with a representative from the Organization. I've been turning them down and pushing it off, but apparently they are insisting on it if we want to continue being caretakers in the future. Or did you not want to do that anymore?"
"No I still want to do it. Besides I want to be a Dr so I gotta save up for my half"
Megan chuckled. Judy already set aside a trust to pay for Trevor's future college and medical school. Now it was true that the money Trevor earned would contribute towards that fund, but it would hardly be half and was really more of an effort to instill a good work ethic and sense of responsibility in the boy.
"Yes, yes that's true. You might have to pick it up though, medical school is expensive."
"I know, but there are lots of years before I get a diploma and go to college. Eight years is forever"
"Oh, you really think so? When you get to my age son eight years is over before you even know it. Now time for your social studies lesson."
"OK grandma. I just hope Carol is ready. She was fussing over what to wear for today's lesson. I should have just dressed her but she wanted to pick today."
Trevor got up and went to get his desk ready and get his two favorite minis. Carol and Judy had taken to teaching different subjects. Between the two of them they did a pretty good job of covering all the subjects with Judy focusing on math, English, and music while Carol handled history, art, and politics. The both did Science, mostly because neither was particularly strong in that area and they needed to help each other to make sure Trevor got a proper understanding of the subject. That was fine for fifth and sixth grade science, but they were concerned that they would need to find a better solution when the time came to study more advanced topics.
***
"Hello mam. My name is Carlos. Shall we talk inside?"
A handsome man who couldn't be older than thirty, wearing a dark suit and matching fedora handed Megan his card. She was sitting in a chair on her front porch waiting for him. It was a plain white card on thick card stalk, rounded corners, a red umbrella in the middle, and a number with extension on the bottom left. No other information was on the card
"I don't know you. Out hear is fine for now."
Carlos nodded and leaned against the white wooden railing to face her. He took off his Fedora and took a relaxed, inviting posture.
"Fair enough. I'm here because the organization recognizes that Trevor has a special talent."
"You mean the one where minis become obedient to him, even after they return to normal? With a possibility of becoming obsessed him and a danger of stalking? Yeah I kind of noticed. Funny how that wasn't mentioned to us upfront. It was buried in the initial paperwork and listed as a side effect with an almost impossible chance of happening."
"A small, but non zero chance yes. So few people read the fine print now a days. We do our best to ensure the safety of those we work with. Nobody has tracked you down and showed up inappropriately after all."
Megan gave Carlos a suspicious look. She was certain most people were swayed by his smooth and even tone, but not her.
"Oh, you know that for a fact do you? How many such events did you have to prevent? How many of those involved the use of force?"
"Well, mam, those are internal matters and we don't discuss things like that with clients. I'm sure you understand" Carlos said with a cool smile.
"Uh, huh. So what did you come here to talk about?"
"Well a few things. First of all I understand young Trevor is about to have a birthday. I've sent you a link where you can pick from one of several gift options for the young man. It's our way of saying thank you for being such excellent mini caretakers and for your loyalty so far to the organization. I also personally wanted this rebinding agent to help minis not provided by us bond with special caretakers like Trevor"
Carlos held out a bottle that Megan eyed suspiciously.
"And what does that do?"
"I understand that you recently adopted some minis from the shelter. This will allow them to bond with Trevor and for one would greatly reduce the crying and insecurity of those baby minis you-"
Megan snatched the bottle from his hand.
"It's not going to have any weird side effects right, like making them grow up faster or be more sexually active sooner?"
"No mam. I do have an alternative formula that will do just that. Some-"
"No, I'm stopping you right there. Just no. This is fine. I've already raised two girls through puberty and not exactly looking forward to it again even if they're just minis. No need to make it worse."
"Fair enough. You just need to mix a bit of it with some of his sweat and apply it to their skin. A spray bottle will work well enough"
"Hmmm, it says any bodily fluid." Megan said with an eyebrow raised.
"Yes. Some of our caretakers can be rather creative, as you no doubt imagine. Now then I'd like to discuss with you what I came here for"
"Which is?"
"We'd like to have you enroll in a specialized program and resume taking care of minis. It will allow you to take care of important guests and the pay is substantially better. There are other benefits as well. The Organization takes care of it's people."
"I don't exactly need the money. Just be frank with me. What would we need to do for this 'specialized program' and what are these other benefits?"
"We would need Trevor to bind every mini sent to you. We would also require Trevor to record messages explicitly saying who to vote for, what legislation to support, what decisions to make, and other orders to provide to his past clients. You wouldn't need to do anything in person of course. We would make sure to deliver the messages and keep any of them from bothering you in real life unless you specifically wanted to make exceptions."
"It sounds like you're trying to control everything! Why are you telling me all this? What if I go to the media or the authorities!?"
Carlos just laughed
"You wanted me to be frank, so there it is. It goes without saying but this conversation is privileged and not to be shared outside your home. If you tried to record anything all you hear on the playback is status. If we find out you did try to expose us you may find yourself rapidly loosing weight. Since you read the fine print I'm sure you noticed the clause about causing harm to the organization."
Megan glared at Carlos who held up both hands in a calming gesture.
"I'm not threatening you, I'm just being honest with you. Trust me the big man is rather adamant that this specialized care taker program isn't forced on anyone. Still we need to protect ourselves and despite numerous attempts to blow the whistle or sound the alarm about our special program you'll notice if you watch the news that there isn't even a hint of it, or really any negative reporting on The Organization"
Carols let that hang in the air for a moment.
"More than just being another specialized caretaker Trevor is a gentle boy who can safely handle young children and whole families. There isn't anyone else in the specialized caretaker program we feel as confident about when it comes to some of the more delicate situations. Sure we do have some family friendly caretakers, but none like Trevor. We'd be willing to go out of our way in all sorts of matters to get you two onboard. Our reach is rather wide. If you don't want to do it then I can only be disappointed."
"Thanks for the opportunity, but I don't think we are interested at this time." Megan said a little sarcastically.
"I understand. Well then I won't take up more of your time. Feel free to reach out to us anytime"
Carlos put his hat back on and left. Megan grabbed the card to tear it in half, then stopped herself. Something about the simple white card with a red umbrella logo made you think it was just as important as it was simple. She slowly put it in her pocket. It might come in handy someday. She checked her phone and tried playing back the recording she made, but all it played was static. Megan bit her lip, the Organization was not to be taken lightly. She decided to see if he was also telling the truth about the bottle he gave her.
"Son, let's do P.E. a little early today"
"Huh? Grandma it's time for Science!"
Carol cleared her throat. She and her sister wear wearing grey skirts and white tops. Their hair in buns looking like a teacher out of some old TV show.
"Master, you need to listen to Mistress. Science isn't going anywhere. We can resume when your done. By the way Mistress, we need to talk to you about some supplies for experiments" Carol stated.
When it was time for his lessons Carol and Judy took things seriously, for the most part. They were especially respectful to Megan during that time trying to convey to Trevor that study time should be taken seriously by everyone. Whenever they did get comfortably ahead though Carol would sometimes intentionally wear more distracting clothing. All work and no play after all.
"What is it you have there Mistress?" Judy asked.
"Something to help Jeff and the children settle in hopefully."
The world is a dark place.
-
- Shrink Adept
- Posts: 90
- Joined: Wed Dec 20, 2023 2:17 am
Trevor's minis Part 9
Part 9
The formula Carlos provided did indeed work as he said. The babies were much calmer and always laughed and smiled when Trevor was nearby. It was almost much easier to feed them their formula as long as Trevor was close by especially if he was talking to them. Jeff was much more comfortable now and respectful of Trevor. Issac though seemed unchanged, treating Trevor as an authority, and the fun friendly giant, just as he had before.
"Hmm. You seem to be filling out. How are you feeling Jeff?"
Trevor was holding the little man in his left, using his right hand to feel his more well defined muscles. His shaved chest wet with sweat as Trevor's finger felt his chest, abs, and arm muscles. A month since he was adopted he had become healthier and was in better shape than he'd ever been, but there was still a way to go.
"Good Master. I can do the obstacle course again sir."
"OK, just don't overdo it. We're celebrating my birthday this Sunday and you can't have any fun if you're injured."
"Yes Master. I understand. Just one more time then."
Trevor took a moment to feel the weight of the man in his hand. When Trevor considered that his life, and his children's lives, where literally in his hands, it was a bit jarring. Trevor wasn't sure how he felt about the sense of power that gave him, as though he wasn't ready to enjoy it just yet. He put Jeff back at the start of the course he made for him which was next to a simpler course Issac was currently running. Just then he heard yelling from down the hall.
"NO TOM! You don't just get to show up now and think you have a say. Did you forget you gave up custody? Don't you dare play the 'Boy needs his father' card. Where have you been for the past four years, the past four birthdays!? WHAT!? No Tom, fuck you!"
Megan hung up the phone and almost threw it. Slowly Trevor walked over and gently put a hand on her forearm.
"Oh? Hi son. I'm OK. Sorry you had to hear all that."
"Was it dad, did he make you mad?"
"Yeah, yeah he always manages to do that. Still he's your father, and he really just wants what's best for you."
Trevor shook his head.
"If that were true he wouldn't have left. You, Judy, and Carol are the ones who are here for me. Not him. I barely remember what he looks like. I don't want to see him if he's making you mad or being rude to you"
Megan smiled and rubbed his head.
"Thank you son. Sorry but I need to borrow my girls for a bit. It's Friday so let's push this afternoons lessons to next week."
"Yes mam."
***
"Tom said WHAT!" Judy practically screamed.
"He said he's suing for custody of Trevor. Somehow he found out you two became Trevor's minis and that I became the legal guardian"
"Can he do that? Can he win?" Carol asked concerned
"He can do that, and there is that possibility. He called and demanded, more than asked, that I hand over Trevor or we were going to go to court and fight it out. He doesn't want Trevor to have any minis and thinks the boy needs to toughen up and go to public school"
"Toughen up? That's rich coming from him the nerdy teacher" Carol huffed.
"Tom has rather traditional view of things like gender roles. Trevor just doesn't fit into that mold and that is one of the things we used to fight about. He also has a poor opinion of parents who home school their children saying they should leave it up to the professionals. I guess I'm not really surprised he's acting this way" Judy said sadly.
"I'm not going to let that backwards moron traumatize my grandson. I am happy with life the way it is and that small man isn't going to wreck it"
"Small man? What if he was literally a small man? Perhaps the organization could help. You told us about that man Carlos" Carol said.
"Ugh, I don't know if I'm ready to make that deal. I told you about all the strings it comes with and showed you both the paper work. What did you think of the contract Carol?"
"Well mistress, your concerns are valid. It's not a lifetime commitment, but you do need to signup for at least ten years, with a pro rated financial penalty for stopping within ten to twenty years. For us it's not a huge amount of money so you could quit after ten. It seems innocent enough, just recording messages and emailing them, but we're talking about serious choices here. Trevor would could be ordering politicians to support or kill certain bills, potentially hundreds of people how to vote, or how a juror should decide on a case. He could even be asked tell a Judge who was his mini for a weekend how to rule on a case, or command a doctor NOT to save a patient. The scope is really scary." Carol said with a serious tone.
"Yeah, but the more the organization controls the better they can protect us. The organization still has some pretty big competitors. Think about it, if another company or the government knew Trevor could have this effect on minis they might try to use him." Judy said
Megan poured herself a glass of wine and took a big gulp.
"I think you're right child. I've been doing some research to see how common people like Trevor are, to see if we can exchange information and what not. Unfortunately it seems those kind of people go missing or are paranoid they will go missing. I really don't want to think that working for The Organization is our only choice" Megan said.
She poured wine in a second large glass and carefully put her daughters in it. She worried she was too nervous right now to share a glass with them safely. Carol slid back dipping her head under the bitter liquid trying to clear her mind while Judy just looked nervous.
"Well do you think Trevor would object to dealing with more minis more often, or with giving them orders afterwards" Judy asked before drinking some wine.
"No, I don't think he would mind. I can't think of this hurting him in anyway. I just don't like being held hostage by these people"
Judy popped up from the wine, slight burn in her eyes and mouth.
"Ouch. Man that burn"
"I don't know why you do that." Commented Judy
"It helps me think. Look I think using the organization is the best option. If they can arrange it so Tom and his new family become Trevor's minis for the weekend he just need to get some of his sweat or spit on them. We have Tom return to normal size, drop all legal action, and then become Trevor's permanent mini just like us. If we just go straight to him being a mini it will look suspicious and might draw attention. There are strict laws against forcing someone to be a mini and when there's pending legal action or some financial incentive they always look at it." Carol said.
"I'm don't really like the idea of living with Tom again, or putting up with his new wife and the child he's having without me. Can't we just let him return to normal and order him to stay away from Trevor?"
Carol shook her head.
"I thought about that, but that just gives The Organization one more tool to use against Trevor. If we want to quit in ten years all they need to do is threaten his father and Trevor will give in. You know he will. No the best thing is to make Tom like us and have Trevor registered as his official owner. As for how you feel I'll ask Trevor to order you, us, to be OK with it and we will be. Mom, please, please try not to just crush Tom. I know you're thinking about it."
"Ugh, Fine. It sure is a nice fantasy though. Bet it would feel great."
"Look, if he becomes a permanent mini you can take out your frustration on him as often as you like Mistress. Just keep him in one piece since he's still Trevor's father after all."
"That does have a certain appeal. Fine. He's going to have to live through a few years of torture before I begin to forgive him for what he did to Trevor and Judy."
"Let me know if there's ever anything I can do to help." Judy said coldly.
"Hey hey, before you two start planning your revenge let's make sure this happens properly. We need to make sure the Organization doesn't put us at a disadvantage."
"Fine, fine, this whole thing really put me in a bad mood. Good thing we wrapped Trevor's presents early. Ugh damn phone now what. The shelter?"
Megan answered the phone and put it on speaker.
"Hello? Megan Amery?" asked a familiar female voice
"Yes this is she"
"Well I just thought you wanted to know that the mother of two of those mini children you adopted came in"
"What? Really?"
"Yes, but she's not in good shape. They were about to euthanize her but I insisted they check the chip first. Looks like the lady who adopted her discarded her at some point. She was captured with small group because they were in a nearby restaurants trash. Poor things were just trying to survive."
"OK. I guess I can come tomorrow and get her"
"Please do it first thing tomorrow. Not sure I how long I can keep her from being put down"
"I understand. Thank you."
Megan hung up the phone.
"Well I guess you two are getting a new room mate. I better not drink that second glass so have as much as you dare. Just don't come to me about a hangover tomorrow"
"Yes mistress" They both replied.
***
They were at the shelter at nine AM. Once he heard the news Trevor actually pushed for them to go earlier and to bring Jeff and his kids with them, but Megan had only agreed to let Jeff come.
"OK just fill out this form. You'll also need to pay for the medicine and I'll get you the instructions for those." The volunteer woman said
It was the same woman who had helped them last time. A rather plain looking woman of average height, stature, and beauty, but with kind blue eyes.
"$500 for four medicines? What?"
"Yes, she had an STD and some infections from injury. It's three antibiotics and a pain killer. Just make sure to follow the instructions and she will be fine. Oh hear she comes."
Another worker came with small cardboard box that contained a fiery determined voice. She demanded to let out and screamed about the fiery vengeance she would rain down on her captors. Trevor put Jeff on the table next to the box to calm her down.
"Eveline? Honey? It's me"
"Jeff? Oh JEFF! Am I dreaming?"
"No honey. It's going to be OK. These nice people adopted me and the kids. I'm going to take you home to them."
"Adopted? I'm not some pet to adopt. NO LET GO OF-"
The male volunteer opened the box and picked her up to scan the chip, ignoring her words and her struggles. She tried to bite the hand that held her but she was no match for the thick leather glove he work.
"You sure you want this one kid. We got prettier ones that are better behaved"
He put her back in the box even as she cursed at him.
"No, we want this one. Going to reunite her with her husband and kids"
The man just shrugged uncaring and walked off. Megan looked at the angry woman in the open box. There was a large infect scratch on her back, and one on her right thigh. Her left calf already seemed to have signs of gangrene. The middle toe on her left foot and the pinky toe on her right was missing. Her left eye was red and almost swollen shut like she had taken a boxers punch. Angry drool dripped from her split lip and her hair had patches missing as if it was pulled out in a fight. At least she had all her fingers.
"Putting her down might not be worst thing" Megan said sleepily
"No Grandma. We're taking her"
Trevor folded he arms across his chest. He wasn't going to move on this.
"Fine. Man this is one expensive damaged pet"
Megan finished signing the paperwork and Trevor looked up to the volunteer.
"Thank you. I know you didn't have to go out of your way to do this. You could have just let her be put down. So thank you." Trevor said earnestly.
Jeff stepped away from the cardboard box and faced the volunteer. He got on his knees and bowed all the way down to putting his head on the ground.
"Thank you. Thank you for everything. You can't imagine what this means to my children and I. I will never be able to repay you. Thank you" He said as loud as he could.
"Awww there there little one." The volunteer said as she lightly rubbed his back with one finger. "I just do what I can. You all have a good day now"
Trevor put Jeff in the box so he could be with his wife. Then he grabbed the bags of medicine and picked up the box.
"Ah, I forget to tell you. Keep her away from the other minis for a week and use the lice and parasite shampoo. Well now you got to do it to both of them. Don't want the little ones to get those nasty things again."
"Thank you again" Trevor said as he waved good buy.
"Oh Trevor, can you open that box and hold it up for a bit."
"OK grandma"
Megan got a spray bottle out of her purse while Trevor held up the box.
"What are you trying to do to us you giant! Jeff did they brain wash you or something? Ah, why you are wetting me"
Jeff hugged his wife and held on to her tightly.
"Just wait a moment my love. It will be OK. Master is a good boy"
"Why are you, is that sweat? It smells like a boy's sweat! Ugh my head"
"Just relax. You're OK now."
"I, I um. I can't believe you aren't trying to get away from, from him. From Master?"
"Yes, he's your Master now. The children will be so happy to see you. Issac is waiting for you."
"Issac, Iris, my children? Do I really get to see them? It's been so long!"
Finally letting go of the flight or fight response, Eveline hugged Jeff and broke down crying. She couldn't wait to see her children again.
The formula Carlos provided did indeed work as he said. The babies were much calmer and always laughed and smiled when Trevor was nearby. It was almost much easier to feed them their formula as long as Trevor was close by especially if he was talking to them. Jeff was much more comfortable now and respectful of Trevor. Issac though seemed unchanged, treating Trevor as an authority, and the fun friendly giant, just as he had before.
"Hmm. You seem to be filling out. How are you feeling Jeff?"
Trevor was holding the little man in his left, using his right hand to feel his more well defined muscles. His shaved chest wet with sweat as Trevor's finger felt his chest, abs, and arm muscles. A month since he was adopted he had become healthier and was in better shape than he'd ever been, but there was still a way to go.
"Good Master. I can do the obstacle course again sir."
"OK, just don't overdo it. We're celebrating my birthday this Sunday and you can't have any fun if you're injured."
"Yes Master. I understand. Just one more time then."
Trevor took a moment to feel the weight of the man in his hand. When Trevor considered that his life, and his children's lives, where literally in his hands, it was a bit jarring. Trevor wasn't sure how he felt about the sense of power that gave him, as though he wasn't ready to enjoy it just yet. He put Jeff back at the start of the course he made for him which was next to a simpler course Issac was currently running. Just then he heard yelling from down the hall.
"NO TOM! You don't just get to show up now and think you have a say. Did you forget you gave up custody? Don't you dare play the 'Boy needs his father' card. Where have you been for the past four years, the past four birthdays!? WHAT!? No Tom, fuck you!"
Megan hung up the phone and almost threw it. Slowly Trevor walked over and gently put a hand on her forearm.
"Oh? Hi son. I'm OK. Sorry you had to hear all that."
"Was it dad, did he make you mad?"
"Yeah, yeah he always manages to do that. Still he's your father, and he really just wants what's best for you."
Trevor shook his head.
"If that were true he wouldn't have left. You, Judy, and Carol are the ones who are here for me. Not him. I barely remember what he looks like. I don't want to see him if he's making you mad or being rude to you"
Megan smiled and rubbed his head.
"Thank you son. Sorry but I need to borrow my girls for a bit. It's Friday so let's push this afternoons lessons to next week."
"Yes mam."
***
"Tom said WHAT!" Judy practically screamed.
"He said he's suing for custody of Trevor. Somehow he found out you two became Trevor's minis and that I became the legal guardian"
"Can he do that? Can he win?" Carol asked concerned
"He can do that, and there is that possibility. He called and demanded, more than asked, that I hand over Trevor or we were going to go to court and fight it out. He doesn't want Trevor to have any minis and thinks the boy needs to toughen up and go to public school"
"Toughen up? That's rich coming from him the nerdy teacher" Carol huffed.
"Tom has rather traditional view of things like gender roles. Trevor just doesn't fit into that mold and that is one of the things we used to fight about. He also has a poor opinion of parents who home school their children saying they should leave it up to the professionals. I guess I'm not really surprised he's acting this way" Judy said sadly.
"I'm not going to let that backwards moron traumatize my grandson. I am happy with life the way it is and that small man isn't going to wreck it"
"Small man? What if he was literally a small man? Perhaps the organization could help. You told us about that man Carlos" Carol said.
"Ugh, I don't know if I'm ready to make that deal. I told you about all the strings it comes with and showed you both the paper work. What did you think of the contract Carol?"
"Well mistress, your concerns are valid. It's not a lifetime commitment, but you do need to signup for at least ten years, with a pro rated financial penalty for stopping within ten to twenty years. For us it's not a huge amount of money so you could quit after ten. It seems innocent enough, just recording messages and emailing them, but we're talking about serious choices here. Trevor would could be ordering politicians to support or kill certain bills, potentially hundreds of people how to vote, or how a juror should decide on a case. He could even be asked tell a Judge who was his mini for a weekend how to rule on a case, or command a doctor NOT to save a patient. The scope is really scary." Carol said with a serious tone.
"Yeah, but the more the organization controls the better they can protect us. The organization still has some pretty big competitors. Think about it, if another company or the government knew Trevor could have this effect on minis they might try to use him." Judy said
Megan poured herself a glass of wine and took a big gulp.
"I think you're right child. I've been doing some research to see how common people like Trevor are, to see if we can exchange information and what not. Unfortunately it seems those kind of people go missing or are paranoid they will go missing. I really don't want to think that working for The Organization is our only choice" Megan said.
She poured wine in a second large glass and carefully put her daughters in it. She worried she was too nervous right now to share a glass with them safely. Carol slid back dipping her head under the bitter liquid trying to clear her mind while Judy just looked nervous.
"Well do you think Trevor would object to dealing with more minis more often, or with giving them orders afterwards" Judy asked before drinking some wine.
"No, I don't think he would mind. I can't think of this hurting him in anyway. I just don't like being held hostage by these people"
Judy popped up from the wine, slight burn in her eyes and mouth.
"Ouch. Man that burn"
"I don't know why you do that." Commented Judy
"It helps me think. Look I think using the organization is the best option. If they can arrange it so Tom and his new family become Trevor's minis for the weekend he just need to get some of his sweat or spit on them. We have Tom return to normal size, drop all legal action, and then become Trevor's permanent mini just like us. If we just go straight to him being a mini it will look suspicious and might draw attention. There are strict laws against forcing someone to be a mini and when there's pending legal action or some financial incentive they always look at it." Carol said.
"I'm don't really like the idea of living with Tom again, or putting up with his new wife and the child he's having without me. Can't we just let him return to normal and order him to stay away from Trevor?"
Carol shook her head.
"I thought about that, but that just gives The Organization one more tool to use against Trevor. If we want to quit in ten years all they need to do is threaten his father and Trevor will give in. You know he will. No the best thing is to make Tom like us and have Trevor registered as his official owner. As for how you feel I'll ask Trevor to order you, us, to be OK with it and we will be. Mom, please, please try not to just crush Tom. I know you're thinking about it."
"Ugh, Fine. It sure is a nice fantasy though. Bet it would feel great."
"Look, if he becomes a permanent mini you can take out your frustration on him as often as you like Mistress. Just keep him in one piece since he's still Trevor's father after all."
"That does have a certain appeal. Fine. He's going to have to live through a few years of torture before I begin to forgive him for what he did to Trevor and Judy."
"Let me know if there's ever anything I can do to help." Judy said coldly.
"Hey hey, before you two start planning your revenge let's make sure this happens properly. We need to make sure the Organization doesn't put us at a disadvantage."
"Fine, fine, this whole thing really put me in a bad mood. Good thing we wrapped Trevor's presents early. Ugh damn phone now what. The shelter?"
Megan answered the phone and put it on speaker.
"Hello? Megan Amery?" asked a familiar female voice
"Yes this is she"
"Well I just thought you wanted to know that the mother of two of those mini children you adopted came in"
"What? Really?"
"Yes, but she's not in good shape. They were about to euthanize her but I insisted they check the chip first. Looks like the lady who adopted her discarded her at some point. She was captured with small group because they were in a nearby restaurants trash. Poor things were just trying to survive."
"OK. I guess I can come tomorrow and get her"
"Please do it first thing tomorrow. Not sure I how long I can keep her from being put down"
"I understand. Thank you."
Megan hung up the phone.
"Well I guess you two are getting a new room mate. I better not drink that second glass so have as much as you dare. Just don't come to me about a hangover tomorrow"
"Yes mistress" They both replied.
***
They were at the shelter at nine AM. Once he heard the news Trevor actually pushed for them to go earlier and to bring Jeff and his kids with them, but Megan had only agreed to let Jeff come.
"OK just fill out this form. You'll also need to pay for the medicine and I'll get you the instructions for those." The volunteer woman said
It was the same woman who had helped them last time. A rather plain looking woman of average height, stature, and beauty, but with kind blue eyes.
"$500 for four medicines? What?"
"Yes, she had an STD and some infections from injury. It's three antibiotics and a pain killer. Just make sure to follow the instructions and she will be fine. Oh hear she comes."
Another worker came with small cardboard box that contained a fiery determined voice. She demanded to let out and screamed about the fiery vengeance she would rain down on her captors. Trevor put Jeff on the table next to the box to calm her down.
"Eveline? Honey? It's me"
"Jeff? Oh JEFF! Am I dreaming?"
"No honey. It's going to be OK. These nice people adopted me and the kids. I'm going to take you home to them."
"Adopted? I'm not some pet to adopt. NO LET GO OF-"
The male volunteer opened the box and picked her up to scan the chip, ignoring her words and her struggles. She tried to bite the hand that held her but she was no match for the thick leather glove he work.
"You sure you want this one kid. We got prettier ones that are better behaved"
He put her back in the box even as she cursed at him.
"No, we want this one. Going to reunite her with her husband and kids"
The man just shrugged uncaring and walked off. Megan looked at the angry woman in the open box. There was a large infect scratch on her back, and one on her right thigh. Her left calf already seemed to have signs of gangrene. The middle toe on her left foot and the pinky toe on her right was missing. Her left eye was red and almost swollen shut like she had taken a boxers punch. Angry drool dripped from her split lip and her hair had patches missing as if it was pulled out in a fight. At least she had all her fingers.
"Putting her down might not be worst thing" Megan said sleepily
"No Grandma. We're taking her"
Trevor folded he arms across his chest. He wasn't going to move on this.
"Fine. Man this is one expensive damaged pet"
Megan finished signing the paperwork and Trevor looked up to the volunteer.
"Thank you. I know you didn't have to go out of your way to do this. You could have just let her be put down. So thank you." Trevor said earnestly.
Jeff stepped away from the cardboard box and faced the volunteer. He got on his knees and bowed all the way down to putting his head on the ground.
"Thank you. Thank you for everything. You can't imagine what this means to my children and I. I will never be able to repay you. Thank you" He said as loud as he could.
"Awww there there little one." The volunteer said as she lightly rubbed his back with one finger. "I just do what I can. You all have a good day now"
Trevor put Jeff in the box so he could be with his wife. Then he grabbed the bags of medicine and picked up the box.
"Ah, I forget to tell you. Keep her away from the other minis for a week and use the lice and parasite shampoo. Well now you got to do it to both of them. Don't want the little ones to get those nasty things again."
"Thank you again" Trevor said as he waved good buy.
"Oh Trevor, can you open that box and hold it up for a bit."
"OK grandma"
Megan got a spray bottle out of her purse while Trevor held up the box.
"What are you trying to do to us you giant! Jeff did they brain wash you or something? Ah, why you are wetting me"
Jeff hugged his wife and held on to her tightly.
"Just wait a moment my love. It will be OK. Master is a good boy"
"Why are you, is that sweat? It smells like a boy's sweat! Ugh my head"
"Just relax. You're OK now."
"I, I um. I can't believe you aren't trying to get away from, from him. From Master?"
"Yes, he's your Master now. The children will be so happy to see you. Issac is waiting for you."
"Issac, Iris, my children? Do I really get to see them? It's been so long!"
Finally letting go of the flight or fight response, Eveline hugged Jeff and broke down crying. She couldn't wait to see her children again.
The world is a dark place.
-
- Shrink Adept
- Posts: 90
- Joined: Wed Dec 20, 2023 2:17 am
Trevor's minis Part 10
Part 10
Trevor had setup the single mini box next to the doll house. For now they had to keep Eveline and Jeff separate from the others. Issac started crying and yelling to see his mom until Trevor ordered him to be patient and wait till she was better. Issac immediately complied and calmed, down but Trevor still felt bad about it. He didn't know how well he'd react if he was kept from the ones he loved. Trevor gently cleaned her wounds and replaced her bandages with the help of Jeff. Jeff couldn't understand how the giant boy could be so precise and delicate in his task, more so than he could. The discarded q tips were dark with the blood and puss that leaked from her wounds.
"OK. This should last till Monday, well except for that calf. I'll change it tomorrow, but keep an eye on it Jeff. If they need changing sooner let me know. I know tomorrow we celebrate my birthday, but this is important. We need to keep those wounds clean so she can heal better. Now you two get in that box and rest. We need to keep you from the others for at least a week. I'll wash you two with the medical shampoo this evening."
"Yes Master. Thank you." Jeff said reverently
"Thank you Master" Eveline squeaked out.
Trevor left the couple to be alone. Slowly they went inside the box.
"My children are right there! I want to run to them and hold them. Why can't I just go over there?"
"Because Master ordered you. Master's commands are absolute."
"A small part of me want's to tell you that you're wrong, that I'm a free woman and can do what I want. Don't get me wrong I grateful to be out of that terrible place, to be with you and to know my children are safe, but I'm not just some pet, and yet my feet don't obey this desire. Why?"
Jeff sighed.
"Honestly you've always been so stubborn and wilful. It's part of what I love about you, but you need to surrender that part of yourself when it comes to him. The giant woman mixed something with the boys sweat and sprayed it on us. It helps us recognize him as Master and makes us want to obey him, but honestly I'd obey him even without it"
"Why?"
"When I got separated from you and the children I was devastated. I screamed and pleaded to be together with all of you, but none of the giants cared. After 89 days, a day before I was going to be put down like a pest, he saw me. He reunited me with my children, gave us food, shelter, safety, companionship, and finally he reunited me with you. I still tried to defy him in the beginning, trying to maintain that free man I once was, but I was being childish. I had lost everything, and Master gave me back everything that was important. I'll gladly step on my pride to keep you and the children safe. I've missed you so much."
"I missed you too. I was also devastated when they took you all from me. A woman came to adopt me. She treated me like a doll and punished me when I pleaded with her to go back and get you guys. I wasn't an obedient pet like the others so she punished me a lot which is how I got these scars, but eventually I didn't even care and just cried most of the time."
"That sounds like a nightmare. Master isn't like that though."
"Seems that way. Anyway she got tired of me and threw me out with the trash. Thankfully some strays saw me and freed me, but soon after the cut on my calf that big bitch gave me became infected and it was hard to get around. That grouped abandoned me and I was left with the dirty wild minis, scavaging like rats and roaches. One of them just tried to kill me for no reason giving me that cut on my back. I got other wounds of course just fighting for food, or just to fight. I was about to lay down and die when the catchers came."
Jeff hugged her tight and cried into her hair
"I'm sorry. I'm sorry I couldn't be there for you. I'm sorry you had to go through all that. That's all over now."
Eveline cried into his chest. They stood like that for some time before Jeff finally spoke again.
"Just let go Eveline. Accept Master, accept that we are his now, and you'll be much happier"
"I don't know if I can do that. Maybe if I see my children?"
"Soon my love. Soon."
***
"I didn't realize Master was so skillful with q tips" Carol said
"Sis? What are you thinking?" Judy asked with a wary look.
"Well I was just thinking I could ask him to-"
"No. I see you rubbing your crotch and no. He's too young for that. Have some patience you Nympho"
"Oh whatever, like you didn't just think about it!"
"That is not the point! I'm not talking to you right now. I have something to finish wrapping for Master. Even a small thing to him is hard at this size you know."
"Yeah yeah. So, do you think The Organization will really pull through for tomorrow morning?"
"Yes. We gave them all the information they needed to pull it off."
"If they actually can do it, I mean what else can they do? It's kind of scary to think about sis"
"Right now I don't care. I'm going to savor the look on his stupid face tomorrow. Nobody tries to take Master from us"
***
"Hurry Master, everyone is waiting"
"I swear you're more excited about my birthday than I am Judy" Trevor said a little sleepily.
Megan had gotten him up early for his birthday breakfast pancakes. They were sweet cream pancakes with colorful bursts on them topped with a bit of cream. Certainly too much sugar to have more than once a year. Carol and Judy were on the table having already eaten and somehow kept their Greek stola clean while doing so.
"We're just really excited to see you open your presents Master. We all agonized over our choices"
"Even though you had plenty of time, and who had to wrap them all at the last minute?" complained Megan.
"Sorry mo-er, I mean Mistress. It's just hard to choose. I don't want to spoil Master by getting him all the things, but narrowing it down is hard." Judy said a little flustered
"Still a mom more than a pet. Always wanting to spoil your little boy" Megan sighed as she absently petted Judy's back.
"So I want to open presents too, but what's all the excitement for?" Trevor asked.
"Uh uh, we can't give that away Master or it won't be a surprise" Carol said.
"Fine fine" Trevor said as he finished eating his pancakes.
Trevor finished his orange juice and helped clean off the table. He made sure to clean up any stray bits of syrup as he didn't want sticky presents, or sticky minis. If there was any way to get dirty he was sure Issac would find it. He was starting to suspect Issac intentionally got dirty with food whenever he was allowed on the kitchen table just to make Trevor clean him off. After the table was cleaned off Megan setup the boxes insisting they had to be done in a particular order. The last thing she put on the table was a cart that held four boxes on it looking like it was meant to be pulled by minis. Trevor wondered if they might be transformers or something.
"So what's with the togas?" Trevor asked.
"Master, the boys are wearing Togas. These are stola!" Carol offered helpfully.
"I know I know, we covered that in class last week. I remember now"
"Good. Glad you remember. I'd hate to think you weren't retaining your lessons" Judy said in teacher mode as Trevor rolled his eyes.
Judy huffed at the eye roll while Carol and Megan gave a chuckle. Megan had put the other minis on the table, but Jeff and his wife were still off to the side. Mrs. Brown had a hand on Issac's shoulders so he didn't run over to his mom while Mr. Brown held the babies who immediately became happy when they saw Trevor.
"Master. You are our god so we're here to worship you as such. While it's only been a little more than half year, less for some of us, you've made all our lives better." Carol said, pausing to give everyone a chance to look at Trevor and nod in agreement.
"Umm, what are you"
The minis all got on their knees, then raised their arms high above their heads, other than Mr. Brown who was holding the babies, and slowly bent at the waist till their heads and arms were flat to the table.
"We gives ourselves to you completely Master." they all said, except for Eveline who was still hesitant.
Trevor smiled.
"Thank you. I appreciate all of you."
One by one Trevor gently picked up the minis and kissed them on the head. He moved extra slowly when picking up Mr. Brown taking care of the little ones in his arms. He got to Issac last
"Ahhh, Master kisses are slimy and gross. I'm a boy, kisses are for girls!" Issac complained.
"Behave little one. Stop struggling until I put you down"
Issac huffed and went still. Trevor raised him up and kissed the top of his head just as he had the others. As soon as he put the boy down Issac rubbed his head and complained
"You guys are so mushy" he complained as he rubbed his hair, trying to get any spit out.
Everyone laughed as Trevor began opening presents in the order Megan gave them to him. Megan had bought them of course but every mini had picked at least one for him. He got video games, toys, and mini sets. He was especially appreciative of the Masterpiece transformers, particularly Arcee his favorite transformer. The new obstacle course pieces of course being from Issac. Finally Jeff and Mr. Brown pulled the cart with the four boxes on it. Carol and Mrs. Brown were holding the children.
"Master here is a more personal present. I wrapped it but we all made it" Judy said as she came from behind the house holding a gift that was almost as big as she was.
"What is this?"
Gently Trevor took the package and opened it. Inside it was a heart shaped ceramic necklace. In small print it said "We love you and dedicate our lives to you" and was surrounded by impressions of everyone's right hand, even the babies and Eveline. Trevor paused for a moment and put it on, tears forming in his eyes as he did so. It was a little girly, but it suited his tastes perfectly.
"Thank you. This is very special. I'll treasure it. I love all of you too" Trevor said.
"Master no time for tears. We saved the most special presents for last. I hope our offerings please the mighty and benevolent Trevor, our only God." Judy said presenting the cart and indicating which box Trevor should open first.
Trevor looked at it for a moment. The boxes were the right sizes for normal transformers, but he just opened the ones he begged for. If that was the case they should have saved Optimus and Arcee for last. Then again that wouldn't be better than the necklace he just got. He gently picked up the box and noticed the air holes at the top. His face scrunched up in puzzlement.
"More minis? Not sure I need anymore"
"Open it and find out Master. I think you'll find what's inside very special" Judy stated.
"Trust me son you'll like these" Megan said
Trevor shrugged. He couldn't imagine what mini's would be so amazing. He tore open the wrapping paper trying not to shake or jostle it to protect what's inside. The box was pink, like a half sized barbie doll box but of much higher quality. He noticed a small man inside who was about 5.7 inches tall with neatly kept brown hair and was clean shaven. He was wearing a white polo and white golfing shorts. There were two additional sets of clothes in the spring and summer colors Trevor liked. Staring at the box he couldn't understand what was so special about it. He recognized the man in the box but his brain was refusing to release the information. As he read the front of the box he almost dropped it.
"The Barret Family? That's my last name. Tom? What? Is that? NO WAY!"
"Yes son. That's your father, well your mini now." Megan said smiling.
"We made sure your father was hear for your birthday son, and every birthday from now on if you want to keep him" Judy said.
Trevor gently began taking him out of the box. He started waking up as Trevor released the plastic straps holding him to the box and held the man in his hands.
"How?"
"The organization rewarded us for being such good caretakers. They've even enrolled us in a special program that comes with some responsibilities but also has rewards. This is one of the rewards. Don't worry they were going to go vacation originally. You get to play with them for three days before we need to send them back, but if you want to make it permanent they can be fully yours in a few weeks." Megan explained.
"They?" Trevor asked, then he looked at the other boxes.
"What? Where am I? Trevor?" Tom started to wake up and was squirming in Trevor's hands.
"Give him a big wet kiss and open the other boxes. Hurry" Judy said.
Trevor was both happy that is dad was here, and mad at him for not being her before. He made sure to lick his lips before giving him a big wet slimy kiss on the head.
"Judy? What is going on? Wait what are you? Don't eat me! Ah, Ewww"
Trevor left a big wet kiss on Tom and put him down next to Judy
"See, kisses are gross." said Issac.
"How did I get here! Whatever you did you're going to-"
Tom was getting in Judy's face and pointing an accusatory finger at her when Trevor's voice boomed at them.
"Stop. Do not yell at Judy Tom. Be nice to her or I will punish you"
Tom froze for a second with fear, then a tingle started from his head were Trevor kissed him and want down his body. He wanted to yell and scream. He was a man and would not be told what to do by a boy, especially the weak little boy that was his son, but he couldn't seem to go against Trevor's command
"What, what is going on?"
"Well Tom" Judy said with a little disgust "you and your new family are here to celebrate your sons birthday. Since you couldn't be bothered to come we took it upon ourselves to have you brought here, and well we couldn't separate you from your new family now could we? See, your minis now and Trevor is your owner. Turns out that Trevor is special, and minis can't help but obey him, want to obey him, and we made sure you guys got the fast acting version of the formula. You wanted your son back Tom, well you got him, just not the way you wanted."
While Judy spoke Trevor unwrapped his wife, a pretty 5.8 inch blonde with long hair in a pony tail wearing a white knee length skirt and polo to match Tom.
"Julie Barret. She's pretty, er, um, not as pretty as you little worshipers"
Carol and Mrs. Brown laughed at Trevor's embarrassment. They thought it was sweet he was worried about their feelings or making them jealous.
"Don't worry Master, we won't get jealous. Even if you get prettier younger mini's we will love and worship you just the same" Carol said.
"What? Where am I? Who are you?" Julie asked still half asleep
"I'm Trevor, your step son I guess. Well I'm your owner now."
"My owner? Put me down I'm not, wait, what are you doing?"
Trevor kissed her on her head and put her down.
"Ugh gross. Hey kid, you need to undo whatever this is right now and, oh, I feel dizzy. What's this tingle"
Tom ran over to Julie to hold her while everyone else ignored her.
The last two boxes contained a 14 year old blond girl, Bailey Long, and a brown haired 4 year old girl, Tracy Barret. His older step sister and younger half sister. They were dressed the same way as their mom and their boxes contained matching sets of clothes. Trevor made sure not to damage the boxes as he wanted to save them for later. Tom and his new family huddled together while the other minis gathered next to Trevor and kneeled
"Wow guys this is amazing. I love my presents, especially those new minis. I actually didn't want any more minis, but this, well this is special."
Trevor sat on a chair and got close to the table and sat in a chair. He motioned his minis to come close and he gently wrapped his arms around them to hug them all at once. His grandma hugged him from behind.
"Thank you everyone. Best birthday ever. For the first time, I want to teach minis some respect and I think I'm really going to enjoy it." Trevor said smiling at the new minis who huddled together and looked that their new Master with concern.
Trevor had setup the single mini box next to the doll house. For now they had to keep Eveline and Jeff separate from the others. Issac started crying and yelling to see his mom until Trevor ordered him to be patient and wait till she was better. Issac immediately complied and calmed, down but Trevor still felt bad about it. He didn't know how well he'd react if he was kept from the ones he loved. Trevor gently cleaned her wounds and replaced her bandages with the help of Jeff. Jeff couldn't understand how the giant boy could be so precise and delicate in his task, more so than he could. The discarded q tips were dark with the blood and puss that leaked from her wounds.
"OK. This should last till Monday, well except for that calf. I'll change it tomorrow, but keep an eye on it Jeff. If they need changing sooner let me know. I know tomorrow we celebrate my birthday, but this is important. We need to keep those wounds clean so she can heal better. Now you two get in that box and rest. We need to keep you from the others for at least a week. I'll wash you two with the medical shampoo this evening."
"Yes Master. Thank you." Jeff said reverently
"Thank you Master" Eveline squeaked out.
Trevor left the couple to be alone. Slowly they went inside the box.
"My children are right there! I want to run to them and hold them. Why can't I just go over there?"
"Because Master ordered you. Master's commands are absolute."
"A small part of me want's to tell you that you're wrong, that I'm a free woman and can do what I want. Don't get me wrong I grateful to be out of that terrible place, to be with you and to know my children are safe, but I'm not just some pet, and yet my feet don't obey this desire. Why?"
Jeff sighed.
"Honestly you've always been so stubborn and wilful. It's part of what I love about you, but you need to surrender that part of yourself when it comes to him. The giant woman mixed something with the boys sweat and sprayed it on us. It helps us recognize him as Master and makes us want to obey him, but honestly I'd obey him even without it"
"Why?"
"When I got separated from you and the children I was devastated. I screamed and pleaded to be together with all of you, but none of the giants cared. After 89 days, a day before I was going to be put down like a pest, he saw me. He reunited me with my children, gave us food, shelter, safety, companionship, and finally he reunited me with you. I still tried to defy him in the beginning, trying to maintain that free man I once was, but I was being childish. I had lost everything, and Master gave me back everything that was important. I'll gladly step on my pride to keep you and the children safe. I've missed you so much."
"I missed you too. I was also devastated when they took you all from me. A woman came to adopt me. She treated me like a doll and punished me when I pleaded with her to go back and get you guys. I wasn't an obedient pet like the others so she punished me a lot which is how I got these scars, but eventually I didn't even care and just cried most of the time."
"That sounds like a nightmare. Master isn't like that though."
"Seems that way. Anyway she got tired of me and threw me out with the trash. Thankfully some strays saw me and freed me, but soon after the cut on my calf that big bitch gave me became infected and it was hard to get around. That grouped abandoned me and I was left with the dirty wild minis, scavaging like rats and roaches. One of them just tried to kill me for no reason giving me that cut on my back. I got other wounds of course just fighting for food, or just to fight. I was about to lay down and die when the catchers came."
Jeff hugged her tight and cried into her hair
"I'm sorry. I'm sorry I couldn't be there for you. I'm sorry you had to go through all that. That's all over now."
Eveline cried into his chest. They stood like that for some time before Jeff finally spoke again.
"Just let go Eveline. Accept Master, accept that we are his now, and you'll be much happier"
"I don't know if I can do that. Maybe if I see my children?"
"Soon my love. Soon."
***
"I didn't realize Master was so skillful with q tips" Carol said
"Sis? What are you thinking?" Judy asked with a wary look.
"Well I was just thinking I could ask him to-"
"No. I see you rubbing your crotch and no. He's too young for that. Have some patience you Nympho"
"Oh whatever, like you didn't just think about it!"
"That is not the point! I'm not talking to you right now. I have something to finish wrapping for Master. Even a small thing to him is hard at this size you know."
"Yeah yeah. So, do you think The Organization will really pull through for tomorrow morning?"
"Yes. We gave them all the information they needed to pull it off."
"If they actually can do it, I mean what else can they do? It's kind of scary to think about sis"
"Right now I don't care. I'm going to savor the look on his stupid face tomorrow. Nobody tries to take Master from us"
***
"Hurry Master, everyone is waiting"
"I swear you're more excited about my birthday than I am Judy" Trevor said a little sleepily.
Megan had gotten him up early for his birthday breakfast pancakes. They were sweet cream pancakes with colorful bursts on them topped with a bit of cream. Certainly too much sugar to have more than once a year. Carol and Judy were on the table having already eaten and somehow kept their Greek stola clean while doing so.
"We're just really excited to see you open your presents Master. We all agonized over our choices"
"Even though you had plenty of time, and who had to wrap them all at the last minute?" complained Megan.
"Sorry mo-er, I mean Mistress. It's just hard to choose. I don't want to spoil Master by getting him all the things, but narrowing it down is hard." Judy said a little flustered
"Still a mom more than a pet. Always wanting to spoil your little boy" Megan sighed as she absently petted Judy's back.
"So I want to open presents too, but what's all the excitement for?" Trevor asked.
"Uh uh, we can't give that away Master or it won't be a surprise" Carol said.
"Fine fine" Trevor said as he finished eating his pancakes.
Trevor finished his orange juice and helped clean off the table. He made sure to clean up any stray bits of syrup as he didn't want sticky presents, or sticky minis. If there was any way to get dirty he was sure Issac would find it. He was starting to suspect Issac intentionally got dirty with food whenever he was allowed on the kitchen table just to make Trevor clean him off. After the table was cleaned off Megan setup the boxes insisting they had to be done in a particular order. The last thing she put on the table was a cart that held four boxes on it looking like it was meant to be pulled by minis. Trevor wondered if they might be transformers or something.
"So what's with the togas?" Trevor asked.
"Master, the boys are wearing Togas. These are stola!" Carol offered helpfully.
"I know I know, we covered that in class last week. I remember now"
"Good. Glad you remember. I'd hate to think you weren't retaining your lessons" Judy said in teacher mode as Trevor rolled his eyes.
Judy huffed at the eye roll while Carol and Megan gave a chuckle. Megan had put the other minis on the table, but Jeff and his wife were still off to the side. Mrs. Brown had a hand on Issac's shoulders so he didn't run over to his mom while Mr. Brown held the babies who immediately became happy when they saw Trevor.
"Master. You are our god so we're here to worship you as such. While it's only been a little more than half year, less for some of us, you've made all our lives better." Carol said, pausing to give everyone a chance to look at Trevor and nod in agreement.
"Umm, what are you"
The minis all got on their knees, then raised their arms high above their heads, other than Mr. Brown who was holding the babies, and slowly bent at the waist till their heads and arms were flat to the table.
"We gives ourselves to you completely Master." they all said, except for Eveline who was still hesitant.
Trevor smiled.
"Thank you. I appreciate all of you."
One by one Trevor gently picked up the minis and kissed them on the head. He moved extra slowly when picking up Mr. Brown taking care of the little ones in his arms. He got to Issac last
"Ahhh, Master kisses are slimy and gross. I'm a boy, kisses are for girls!" Issac complained.
"Behave little one. Stop struggling until I put you down"
Issac huffed and went still. Trevor raised him up and kissed the top of his head just as he had the others. As soon as he put the boy down Issac rubbed his head and complained
"You guys are so mushy" he complained as he rubbed his hair, trying to get any spit out.
Everyone laughed as Trevor began opening presents in the order Megan gave them to him. Megan had bought them of course but every mini had picked at least one for him. He got video games, toys, and mini sets. He was especially appreciative of the Masterpiece transformers, particularly Arcee his favorite transformer. The new obstacle course pieces of course being from Issac. Finally Jeff and Mr. Brown pulled the cart with the four boxes on it. Carol and Mrs. Brown were holding the children.
"Master here is a more personal present. I wrapped it but we all made it" Judy said as she came from behind the house holding a gift that was almost as big as she was.
"What is this?"
Gently Trevor took the package and opened it. Inside it was a heart shaped ceramic necklace. In small print it said "We love you and dedicate our lives to you" and was surrounded by impressions of everyone's right hand, even the babies and Eveline. Trevor paused for a moment and put it on, tears forming in his eyes as he did so. It was a little girly, but it suited his tastes perfectly.
"Thank you. This is very special. I'll treasure it. I love all of you too" Trevor said.
"Master no time for tears. We saved the most special presents for last. I hope our offerings please the mighty and benevolent Trevor, our only God." Judy said presenting the cart and indicating which box Trevor should open first.
Trevor looked at it for a moment. The boxes were the right sizes for normal transformers, but he just opened the ones he begged for. If that was the case they should have saved Optimus and Arcee for last. Then again that wouldn't be better than the necklace he just got. He gently picked up the box and noticed the air holes at the top. His face scrunched up in puzzlement.
"More minis? Not sure I need anymore"
"Open it and find out Master. I think you'll find what's inside very special" Judy stated.
"Trust me son you'll like these" Megan said
Trevor shrugged. He couldn't imagine what mini's would be so amazing. He tore open the wrapping paper trying not to shake or jostle it to protect what's inside. The box was pink, like a half sized barbie doll box but of much higher quality. He noticed a small man inside who was about 5.7 inches tall with neatly kept brown hair and was clean shaven. He was wearing a white polo and white golfing shorts. There were two additional sets of clothes in the spring and summer colors Trevor liked. Staring at the box he couldn't understand what was so special about it. He recognized the man in the box but his brain was refusing to release the information. As he read the front of the box he almost dropped it.
"The Barret Family? That's my last name. Tom? What? Is that? NO WAY!"
"Yes son. That's your father, well your mini now." Megan said smiling.
"We made sure your father was hear for your birthday son, and every birthday from now on if you want to keep him" Judy said.
Trevor gently began taking him out of the box. He started waking up as Trevor released the plastic straps holding him to the box and held the man in his hands.
"How?"
"The organization rewarded us for being such good caretakers. They've even enrolled us in a special program that comes with some responsibilities but also has rewards. This is one of the rewards. Don't worry they were going to go vacation originally. You get to play with them for three days before we need to send them back, but if you want to make it permanent they can be fully yours in a few weeks." Megan explained.
"They?" Trevor asked, then he looked at the other boxes.
"What? Where am I? Trevor?" Tom started to wake up and was squirming in Trevor's hands.
"Give him a big wet kiss and open the other boxes. Hurry" Judy said.
Trevor was both happy that is dad was here, and mad at him for not being her before. He made sure to lick his lips before giving him a big wet slimy kiss on the head.
"Judy? What is going on? Wait what are you? Don't eat me! Ah, Ewww"
Trevor left a big wet kiss on Tom and put him down next to Judy
"See, kisses are gross." said Issac.
"How did I get here! Whatever you did you're going to-"
Tom was getting in Judy's face and pointing an accusatory finger at her when Trevor's voice boomed at them.
"Stop. Do not yell at Judy Tom. Be nice to her or I will punish you"
Tom froze for a second with fear, then a tingle started from his head were Trevor kissed him and want down his body. He wanted to yell and scream. He was a man and would not be told what to do by a boy, especially the weak little boy that was his son, but he couldn't seem to go against Trevor's command
"What, what is going on?"
"Well Tom" Judy said with a little disgust "you and your new family are here to celebrate your sons birthday. Since you couldn't be bothered to come we took it upon ourselves to have you brought here, and well we couldn't separate you from your new family now could we? See, your minis now and Trevor is your owner. Turns out that Trevor is special, and minis can't help but obey him, want to obey him, and we made sure you guys got the fast acting version of the formula. You wanted your son back Tom, well you got him, just not the way you wanted."
While Judy spoke Trevor unwrapped his wife, a pretty 5.8 inch blonde with long hair in a pony tail wearing a white knee length skirt and polo to match Tom.
"Julie Barret. She's pretty, er, um, not as pretty as you little worshipers"
Carol and Mrs. Brown laughed at Trevor's embarrassment. They thought it was sweet he was worried about their feelings or making them jealous.
"Don't worry Master, we won't get jealous. Even if you get prettier younger mini's we will love and worship you just the same" Carol said.
"What? Where am I? Who are you?" Julie asked still half asleep
"I'm Trevor, your step son I guess. Well I'm your owner now."
"My owner? Put me down I'm not, wait, what are you doing?"
Trevor kissed her on her head and put her down.
"Ugh gross. Hey kid, you need to undo whatever this is right now and, oh, I feel dizzy. What's this tingle"
Tom ran over to Julie to hold her while everyone else ignored her.
The last two boxes contained a 14 year old blond girl, Bailey Long, and a brown haired 4 year old girl, Tracy Barret. His older step sister and younger half sister. They were dressed the same way as their mom and their boxes contained matching sets of clothes. Trevor made sure not to damage the boxes as he wanted to save them for later. Tom and his new family huddled together while the other minis gathered next to Trevor and kneeled
"Wow guys this is amazing. I love my presents, especially those new minis. I actually didn't want any more minis, but this, well this is special."
Trevor sat on a chair and got close to the table and sat in a chair. He motioned his minis to come close and he gently wrapped his arms around them to hug them all at once. His grandma hugged him from behind.
"Thank you everyone. Best birthday ever. For the first time, I want to teach minis some respect and I think I'm really going to enjoy it." Trevor said smiling at the new minis who huddled together and looked that their new Master with concern.
The world is a dark place.
-
- Shrink Adept
- Posts: 90
- Joined: Wed Dec 20, 2023 2:17 am
Trevor's minis Part 11
Part 11
Tom and Julie were lying face down on the rug. Trevor's bare feet resting on their backs. They were firmly pinned to the floor but Trevor was careful not to hurt them. He was on the couch with his grandma, Judy and Carol sitting on his lap while the getting ready to watch the Kang Dynasty. They had been watching the old marvel movies this past year and saved this one for his birthday. Bailey was hanging from his neck, an old shoe lace binding her arms around his neck. It was Judy's idea to have Trevor use the couple as foot rests while Carol suggested Bailey's fate. Tracy and Issac though were on the coffee table.
"Why are you punishing my parents?" Tracy asked from the table.
"Your father and mother did lots of bad things to Trevor. Mainly your Father hasn't seen his son in four years and your mother is the one who insisted on having nothing to do with us. Also your father tried to take Trevor away after neglecting him all this time" Judy explained
"I don't understand. That sounds bad. What about my sister?"
"Last time I saw her she called me a fruity little turd. It's not good to call people names." Trevor said.
Tracy thought about it for a moment.
"Yeah she can be a little mean. Sometimes she calls me names. So you're not going to punish me?"
"No. You haven't done anything bad to me so that wouldn't be right now would it?"
"I guess not. Just please don't hurt them."
"They'll be fine, mostly. I promise. Now go make friends with Issac. That's an order. The movie is going to start."
Tracy walked over to Issac where there was some pop corn and soda that was in clear plastic caps from Ozarka sport pack water bottles. Of course to the mini's it may as well have been a large soda.
"This was a great suggestion Judy. Dad and Julie feel really feel good on my feet. Bailey is prettier than I thought. Maybe I should have put Bailey down there instead of dad, you know, since she's my STEP sister and STEP mom. Eh?"
The girls groaned at his terrible joke but Trevor just giggled and wiggled his toes. Trevor rubbed the front of Bailey. She tried to move away from his touch as his fingers went up to her chest and then her face, but there wasn't really anywhere to go. Megan cleared her throat and looked at him.
"Sorry grandma. I know things like that should be done in private with my minis. OK let's start the movie."
Megan wasn't a prude, far from it, and she wasn't naive either. She recognized that Trevor was a healthy eleven year old young boy who now had beautiful and obedient minis. In fact, she was actually a little concerned that Trevor was a little too reserved in that area. At least she know Carol would be more than happy to help him along, but Carol could also get carried away so Megan left it alone for now. Even so, she wanted him to grow up with a sense of respect for others and to understand just what is appropriate, and inappropriate behavior in front of others.
They watched the three hour extended cut movie. Ten minutes into it he had to order Issac and Tracy to hold questions till the end of the movie, otherwise it seemed as if Issac would talk non stop through the entire thing. About half way through Trevor untied Bailey and let her go to the portable mini bathroom he had placed on the table earlier. He decided she suffered enough and let her watch the rest of the movie on the table, but Tom and Julie remained under his feet the whole time suffering the sweat, smell, and weight of his judgement. As soon as the post credits scene ended a stream of questions burst forth from Issac like water rushing from a crumbling damn.
"Why are there so many Kangs? Who was the old cap they kept talking about? Where did that ring guy get the arm rings from....."
Trevor tried to patiently answer all his questions. It seems they were going to have to start over, or at least provide a way for Issac to watch the MCU movies and shows from the beginning. Megan decided to interrupt the conversation as it clearly wasn't going to have an end.
"Issac honey, lets save the rest of the questions for later. It's time for your Master to cut the birthday cake. You want to sing happy birthday and eat cake don't you?"
"Yes. Oh yes I love LOOOVE cake. I've never sung happy birthday before. Have you had cake Tracy? I've only had it once but it's amazing. I want a big slice so I can jump on it"
Megan chuckled. Tracy stared at him not understanding why he was so excited. Perhaps, she wondered, this was really good cake. She couldn't fathom that this would only be the second time Issac had eaten cake in his life.
"I've had cake. I know the words to the happy birthday song. I can teach you" Tracy said.
"Yes. But, then you're supposed to open presents right?"
Trevor smile. He reached down and gently rubbed the top of Issac's head with his right index finger.
"Every day with my minis is the best present"
"Aww Master, stop with the mush stuff."
"Umm can I get a head rub too?" Asked Tracy.
"Sure. Come closer"
Tracy smiled as Trevor rubbed the top of her heard. Her whole body felt like it was being wrapped in a big warm hug. She didn't know why it felt that way and she didn't care. She just knew she wanted to earn more attention from Trevor. Tom and Julie painfully grunted when Trevor shifted his weight, but they were fine.
"I kind of want more than a head pat" Bailey said quietly
She blushed as she held her hands behind her back. She said it quietly, half hoping Trevor wouldn't hear, but he did and smiled. She had mixed feelings about him, but hanging from his neck, as painful as it was, had made her want him more. The warmth of his body, his smell, the power he had over her, it invaded her senses even as she tried to push it out. She was ashamed of how little she use to think of him now.
"Well son, afterwards how about you lend me Tom and my girls. You can have some, private time, with the rest of your minis."
Trevor nodded. He would be less self conscious about playing with his step mother and step sister without his mother and Carol there.
"OK grandma. That sounds like a good idea. Tom, obey their orders as if they were mine with the following order. Megan, Judy, Carol. Do you understand?"
"Yes Master." Tom struggled to resist but found he couldn't.
Trevor and Megan took the minis to the kitchen table to sing happy birthday to Trevor. He decided Tom and Julie needed a break from punishment for the moment, but he wasn't done with them, and they certainly wouldn't get any cake. After they sang happy birthday Carol offered for her and Judy to force themselves into his slice of cake so Trevor could eat it off them, or to use them as spoons. Both requests were denied and made Trevor turn beat read which made Megan laugh to no end. Issac got a decent sized slice just so he could run full speed and jump into it with Tracy mimicking his behavior. They both stuffed themselves with as much cake as they could. Finally Megan took Judy, Tom, and Carol back to her room while Trevor took the rest of the minis to his.
"Master, can I show Tracy how to do the obstacle course?"
"Tell you what. You can do that tomorrow. I'll put my phone on the big screen slot so you can start watching the MCU from the beginning with the Hulk Movie."
"Fine. You just want to do naughty things with Julie and Bailey. You don't care about me!"
Trevor picked up Issac and kissed the little mini on the head causing him to squirm and protest.
"Of course I care about you. You're one of my precious little minis."
"I'm not precious! I'm tough and brave! Ugh fine I'll wait till tomorrow, just no more mushy stuff."
"OK, Bailey and Julie stand here. The rest of you go inside and watch the movie. That's an order"
"Yes Master" They all replied.
Bailey and Julie looked at him hesitantly. Julie was a little bruised and scared the giant might punish her more yet still.
"Umm, Master? I just want to say I'm sorry about bef-" Julie was cut off as Trevor's voice boomed over her.
"Be quiet! That's an order. I don't want to hear you apologize unless you actually mean it. I know you just want to avoid punishment right now. Now both of you take off your shoes"
The minis did so, then Trevor picked them up and put them on his bed. He took off his clothes and sat down on the bed. He was still a little shy being like this with minis, but he didn't feel that way with these two. His slight anger and desire to use the new minis dispelled any shyness or anxiety for now.
"I am going to use you two now. Julie I'm still mad at you for what you did so I'm not going to be as nice to you."
"I, I understand. Master." Julie said.
"What about me Master?" Bailey asked fearfully.
Gently Trevor picked her up and petted her head.
"Well, I need to fix that attitude of yours and you need to be nicer to your sister, but I forgive you for being a jerk. For now I want to get to know my step sister better."
She blushed as Trevor gently undressed her, starting with her socks and moving up her body revealing a perfect little naked natural blond. She moaned as he gently pinched her ass and growing breasts. Trevor gave in to his desires and brought her slowly to his face, gently licking her breasts and stimulating her nipples.
"Oh Master, that feels so good. No please don't stop"
Trevor stopped when he heard her moans. He turned red when she asked him not to stop and resumed exploring her chest with his tongue. Then he stopped again.
"Ok, that's enough for now."
"Aww. OK Master. I won't push you."
"Thank you little Bailey. Now as for you."
Trevor put Bailey down in front of his member and picked up Julie who meeped as he did so. He undressed her much less gently, then held her in his left hand bare ass up and started flicking her butt cheeks with his right hand.
"Noooo. Please no more! No more! Please Master!"
Trevor smiled and held her normally by the waist while he admired her figure. She was a larger, curvier version of Bailey with a much bigger chest. She moaned as he pinched her breasts and ass, tender as it was. Then he decided to taste her ample breasts, wrapping his lips around them and giving them a light suck. Absently he wondered why he hadn't done this with Carol or Judy and he was pretty sure they would be mad they weren't first.
"Mmmmm Master. No, please don't stop."
"I'm not done being mad at you, so you don't get to feel too good yet."
Julie dropped her shoulders and sighed realizing she wasn't going to get that wonderful feeling again for a while. To make it worse he was already picking up Bailey again to suck on her younger breasts in front of Julie.
"Yes Master"
Trevor still held Julie so she could get a good view of him sucking on her daughters breasts. Julie had Bailey when she was still in high school at 16. With her youthful appearance they often got mistaken for sisters rather than mother and daughter.
"Ok, now it's time for you two to make me feel good."
Trevor leaned back and placed both minis in front of his crotch. The girls got to work rubbing their bodies against it doing their best to awaken the sleeping giant organ.
"Mmmm that feels really good. Your bodies are so soft yet firm."
Trevor picked up Bailey and put her on top of it, then put his hand behind Julie and pushed her under his now awakened cock. He used his hand to press her to his flesh and rubbed her in time with Bailey's efforts. He never did this with his other minis, but he didn't mind being rougher with these too, especially Julie.
"This was a great birthday. You two are going to be my minis and I'm going to use you like this whenever I want. I'm not just going to let you go back to normal now."
"Yes Master" they both said.
***
Megan sat on the bed, wearing black latex boots, long sleeve gloves, and a corset that still fully exposed her mature breasts. Judy and Carol were dressed in full body dominatrix wear also in black latex. Her pussy fully exposed and looking to Tom like a giant hungry monster. In front of that monster was a wooden cross with restraints. Next to the cross on the left was an assortment of whips while on the right there was an assortment of other instruments. Tom was naked and nervous, fearful of what was about to happen.
"Don't stare too hard little man. You're not going inside there, at least not yet." Megan said cruelly.
"Get on the cross Tom. Now!" Judy ordered while she hit his naked ass with a ridding crop.
Carol secured Tom to the cross, the straps biting into his skin.
"I'm glad you were able to get this all so fast Mistress. It's not like we'd ever use these kinds of things on sweet Jeff, but this asshole, well." Carol said.
"I'm pretty mad at you Tom. I'm mad at the bitch you left us for too, but you were the one who listened to her. You were the one who left. You were the one who neglected your son" Judy said as she swung a whip at his back.
"Fuck. Look I was just trying to keep the peace with my wife. She's the one want-AHHHHH For fucks sake" Tom was interrupted when Carol hit him hard with a paddle
"You scum. You're tying to shift the blame to your new wife? The bitch you left me for? We'll play with her later, but you are the one who made those decisions Tom. You can't shift the blame here. I don't know how long it's going to take to work out these feelings I have, but just tonight isn't going to do it. Oh and yeah, you're going to climb in there and make my mother cum tonight to start to make up for the things you use to say about her to my face."
Tom cried out as Judy whipped him. It was going to be a long night.
Tom and Julie were lying face down on the rug. Trevor's bare feet resting on their backs. They were firmly pinned to the floor but Trevor was careful not to hurt them. He was on the couch with his grandma, Judy and Carol sitting on his lap while the getting ready to watch the Kang Dynasty. They had been watching the old marvel movies this past year and saved this one for his birthday. Bailey was hanging from his neck, an old shoe lace binding her arms around his neck. It was Judy's idea to have Trevor use the couple as foot rests while Carol suggested Bailey's fate. Tracy and Issac though were on the coffee table.
"Why are you punishing my parents?" Tracy asked from the table.
"Your father and mother did lots of bad things to Trevor. Mainly your Father hasn't seen his son in four years and your mother is the one who insisted on having nothing to do with us. Also your father tried to take Trevor away after neglecting him all this time" Judy explained
"I don't understand. That sounds bad. What about my sister?"
"Last time I saw her she called me a fruity little turd. It's not good to call people names." Trevor said.
Tracy thought about it for a moment.
"Yeah she can be a little mean. Sometimes she calls me names. So you're not going to punish me?"
"No. You haven't done anything bad to me so that wouldn't be right now would it?"
"I guess not. Just please don't hurt them."
"They'll be fine, mostly. I promise. Now go make friends with Issac. That's an order. The movie is going to start."
Tracy walked over to Issac where there was some pop corn and soda that was in clear plastic caps from Ozarka sport pack water bottles. Of course to the mini's it may as well have been a large soda.
"This was a great suggestion Judy. Dad and Julie feel really feel good on my feet. Bailey is prettier than I thought. Maybe I should have put Bailey down there instead of dad, you know, since she's my STEP sister and STEP mom. Eh?"
The girls groaned at his terrible joke but Trevor just giggled and wiggled his toes. Trevor rubbed the front of Bailey. She tried to move away from his touch as his fingers went up to her chest and then her face, but there wasn't really anywhere to go. Megan cleared her throat and looked at him.
"Sorry grandma. I know things like that should be done in private with my minis. OK let's start the movie."
Megan wasn't a prude, far from it, and she wasn't naive either. She recognized that Trevor was a healthy eleven year old young boy who now had beautiful and obedient minis. In fact, she was actually a little concerned that Trevor was a little too reserved in that area. At least she know Carol would be more than happy to help him along, but Carol could also get carried away so Megan left it alone for now. Even so, she wanted him to grow up with a sense of respect for others and to understand just what is appropriate, and inappropriate behavior in front of others.
They watched the three hour extended cut movie. Ten minutes into it he had to order Issac and Tracy to hold questions till the end of the movie, otherwise it seemed as if Issac would talk non stop through the entire thing. About half way through Trevor untied Bailey and let her go to the portable mini bathroom he had placed on the table earlier. He decided she suffered enough and let her watch the rest of the movie on the table, but Tom and Julie remained under his feet the whole time suffering the sweat, smell, and weight of his judgement. As soon as the post credits scene ended a stream of questions burst forth from Issac like water rushing from a crumbling damn.
"Why are there so many Kangs? Who was the old cap they kept talking about? Where did that ring guy get the arm rings from....."
Trevor tried to patiently answer all his questions. It seems they were going to have to start over, or at least provide a way for Issac to watch the MCU movies and shows from the beginning. Megan decided to interrupt the conversation as it clearly wasn't going to have an end.
"Issac honey, lets save the rest of the questions for later. It's time for your Master to cut the birthday cake. You want to sing happy birthday and eat cake don't you?"
"Yes. Oh yes I love LOOOVE cake. I've never sung happy birthday before. Have you had cake Tracy? I've only had it once but it's amazing. I want a big slice so I can jump on it"
Megan chuckled. Tracy stared at him not understanding why he was so excited. Perhaps, she wondered, this was really good cake. She couldn't fathom that this would only be the second time Issac had eaten cake in his life.
"I've had cake. I know the words to the happy birthday song. I can teach you" Tracy said.
"Yes. But, then you're supposed to open presents right?"
Trevor smile. He reached down and gently rubbed the top of Issac's head with his right index finger.
"Every day with my minis is the best present"
"Aww Master, stop with the mush stuff."
"Umm can I get a head rub too?" Asked Tracy.
"Sure. Come closer"
Tracy smiled as Trevor rubbed the top of her heard. Her whole body felt like it was being wrapped in a big warm hug. She didn't know why it felt that way and she didn't care. She just knew she wanted to earn more attention from Trevor. Tom and Julie painfully grunted when Trevor shifted his weight, but they were fine.
"I kind of want more than a head pat" Bailey said quietly
She blushed as she held her hands behind her back. She said it quietly, half hoping Trevor wouldn't hear, but he did and smiled. She had mixed feelings about him, but hanging from his neck, as painful as it was, had made her want him more. The warmth of his body, his smell, the power he had over her, it invaded her senses even as she tried to push it out. She was ashamed of how little she use to think of him now.
"Well son, afterwards how about you lend me Tom and my girls. You can have some, private time, with the rest of your minis."
Trevor nodded. He would be less self conscious about playing with his step mother and step sister without his mother and Carol there.
"OK grandma. That sounds like a good idea. Tom, obey their orders as if they were mine with the following order. Megan, Judy, Carol. Do you understand?"
"Yes Master." Tom struggled to resist but found he couldn't.
Trevor and Megan took the minis to the kitchen table to sing happy birthday to Trevor. He decided Tom and Julie needed a break from punishment for the moment, but he wasn't done with them, and they certainly wouldn't get any cake. After they sang happy birthday Carol offered for her and Judy to force themselves into his slice of cake so Trevor could eat it off them, or to use them as spoons. Both requests were denied and made Trevor turn beat read which made Megan laugh to no end. Issac got a decent sized slice just so he could run full speed and jump into it with Tracy mimicking his behavior. They both stuffed themselves with as much cake as they could. Finally Megan took Judy, Tom, and Carol back to her room while Trevor took the rest of the minis to his.
"Master, can I show Tracy how to do the obstacle course?"
"Tell you what. You can do that tomorrow. I'll put my phone on the big screen slot so you can start watching the MCU from the beginning with the Hulk Movie."
"Fine. You just want to do naughty things with Julie and Bailey. You don't care about me!"
Trevor picked up Issac and kissed the little mini on the head causing him to squirm and protest.
"Of course I care about you. You're one of my precious little minis."
"I'm not precious! I'm tough and brave! Ugh fine I'll wait till tomorrow, just no more mushy stuff."
"OK, Bailey and Julie stand here. The rest of you go inside and watch the movie. That's an order"
"Yes Master" They all replied.
Bailey and Julie looked at him hesitantly. Julie was a little bruised and scared the giant might punish her more yet still.
"Umm, Master? I just want to say I'm sorry about bef-" Julie was cut off as Trevor's voice boomed over her.
"Be quiet! That's an order. I don't want to hear you apologize unless you actually mean it. I know you just want to avoid punishment right now. Now both of you take off your shoes"
The minis did so, then Trevor picked them up and put them on his bed. He took off his clothes and sat down on the bed. He was still a little shy being like this with minis, but he didn't feel that way with these two. His slight anger and desire to use the new minis dispelled any shyness or anxiety for now.
"I am going to use you two now. Julie I'm still mad at you for what you did so I'm not going to be as nice to you."
"I, I understand. Master." Julie said.
"What about me Master?" Bailey asked fearfully.
Gently Trevor picked her up and petted her head.
"Well, I need to fix that attitude of yours and you need to be nicer to your sister, but I forgive you for being a jerk. For now I want to get to know my step sister better."
She blushed as Trevor gently undressed her, starting with her socks and moving up her body revealing a perfect little naked natural blond. She moaned as he gently pinched her ass and growing breasts. Trevor gave in to his desires and brought her slowly to his face, gently licking her breasts and stimulating her nipples.
"Oh Master, that feels so good. No please don't stop"
Trevor stopped when he heard her moans. He turned red when she asked him not to stop and resumed exploring her chest with his tongue. Then he stopped again.
"Ok, that's enough for now."
"Aww. OK Master. I won't push you."
"Thank you little Bailey. Now as for you."
Trevor put Bailey down in front of his member and picked up Julie who meeped as he did so. He undressed her much less gently, then held her in his left hand bare ass up and started flicking her butt cheeks with his right hand.
"Noooo. Please no more! No more! Please Master!"
Trevor smiled and held her normally by the waist while he admired her figure. She was a larger, curvier version of Bailey with a much bigger chest. She moaned as he pinched her breasts and ass, tender as it was. Then he decided to taste her ample breasts, wrapping his lips around them and giving them a light suck. Absently he wondered why he hadn't done this with Carol or Judy and he was pretty sure they would be mad they weren't first.
"Mmmmm Master. No, please don't stop."
"I'm not done being mad at you, so you don't get to feel too good yet."
Julie dropped her shoulders and sighed realizing she wasn't going to get that wonderful feeling again for a while. To make it worse he was already picking up Bailey again to suck on her younger breasts in front of Julie.
"Yes Master"
Trevor still held Julie so she could get a good view of him sucking on her daughters breasts. Julie had Bailey when she was still in high school at 16. With her youthful appearance they often got mistaken for sisters rather than mother and daughter.
"Ok, now it's time for you two to make me feel good."
Trevor leaned back and placed both minis in front of his crotch. The girls got to work rubbing their bodies against it doing their best to awaken the sleeping giant organ.
"Mmmm that feels really good. Your bodies are so soft yet firm."
Trevor picked up Bailey and put her on top of it, then put his hand behind Julie and pushed her under his now awakened cock. He used his hand to press her to his flesh and rubbed her in time with Bailey's efforts. He never did this with his other minis, but he didn't mind being rougher with these too, especially Julie.
"This was a great birthday. You two are going to be my minis and I'm going to use you like this whenever I want. I'm not just going to let you go back to normal now."
"Yes Master" they both said.
***
Megan sat on the bed, wearing black latex boots, long sleeve gloves, and a corset that still fully exposed her mature breasts. Judy and Carol were dressed in full body dominatrix wear also in black latex. Her pussy fully exposed and looking to Tom like a giant hungry monster. In front of that monster was a wooden cross with restraints. Next to the cross on the left was an assortment of whips while on the right there was an assortment of other instruments. Tom was naked and nervous, fearful of what was about to happen.
"Don't stare too hard little man. You're not going inside there, at least not yet." Megan said cruelly.
"Get on the cross Tom. Now!" Judy ordered while she hit his naked ass with a ridding crop.
Carol secured Tom to the cross, the straps biting into his skin.
"I'm glad you were able to get this all so fast Mistress. It's not like we'd ever use these kinds of things on sweet Jeff, but this asshole, well." Carol said.
"I'm pretty mad at you Tom. I'm mad at the bitch you left us for too, but you were the one who listened to her. You were the one who left. You were the one who neglected your son" Judy said as she swung a whip at his back.
"Fuck. Look I was just trying to keep the peace with my wife. She's the one want-AHHHHH For fucks sake" Tom was interrupted when Carol hit him hard with a paddle
"You scum. You're tying to shift the blame to your new wife? The bitch you left me for? We'll play with her later, but you are the one who made those decisions Tom. You can't shift the blame here. I don't know how long it's going to take to work out these feelings I have, but just tonight isn't going to do it. Oh and yeah, you're going to climb in there and make my mother cum tonight to start to make up for the things you use to say about her to my face."
Tom cried out as Judy whipped him. It was going to be a long night.
The world is a dark place.
-
- Shrink Adept
- Posts: 90
- Joined: Wed Dec 20, 2023 2:17 am
Trevor's minis Part 12
Part 12
"Master, I can't believe you did all that with them. I'm right here! I've been obedient and willing this whole time. Do it to me right NOW!" Carol stamped her feet as she voiced her demands.
"Uh what do you mean? What exactly?" Trevor asked in confusion, though on some level he knew exactly what she was talking about.
"What you did with Julie and Bailey. Do it with us!"
"Um, well, that's uh, which part?" Trevor stammered as he turned bright red.
"All of it!"
Trevor had ordered Issac not to tell Judy and Carol what he had done with them. Unfortunately he should have told Issac not to talk about it at all. Carol overheard Issac talking to Mrs. Brown about everything and asking questions. Then she stormed out of the doll house and yelled at him. He gently picked her up and petted her trying to sooth her. She calmed down a little but was clearly still upset.
"I can't treat you like I treated them."
"Why am I not good enough for you anymore?"
"Hey, no that's not it. I thought you said you wouldn't get jealous"
"I'm not jealous, well maybe a little, but that's not it. I'm frustrated. I knew that it was best to take things slow, and I've been trying really hard not to push you to do anything you're not ready to do. It's just, I'm here for you and if you have desires, well I want to fulfill them for you first. Doing those things first with someone else just makes me feel like me being here and willing for you wasn't enough."
"Hey, you and Judy are my favorite minis. Always. I just wasn't as nice to Julie and Bailey. Especially Julie. I can't think of not being nice to you guys."
Carol breathed and lowered her head. Kissing his hand and gently rubbing his thumb.
"Too nice sometimes. Sorry, it's just, like, I want you to hit me with your cock, or grab me and rub me against it. I want to have a bruised face from being hit with the top of it. I want you to put me under your balls like you did to Julie and everything else you did to them and more. So much more."
"How did you know that I-"
"You don't even deny it. I guessed at some of it but I'm not wrong am I?"
Judy walked out of the doll house and walked up to Trevor.
"Do you feel the same way Judy?"
"A bit, but I understand. You're gentle with us out of love. You were rough with them out of anger and to satisfy your desires. I get it, and you're going to use minis in more and different ways in the future, but satisfy your desires with us first. Be rough with Carol out of love, not just gentle" Judy replied
"Ummm. I, geeze. I guess I'm not comfortable with that. It's just, ugh. How about this. Once a week I'll ask you two if you want me to do something with you I haven't done before, and we'll try to do it. Is that ok?"
"Yes. I think that's good for now. Sorry I got mad Master, I shouldn't have yelled at you. I was, am, just a bit frustrated. Punish me for it?"
Trevor laughed.
"Oh, is that what you want to use your weekly request on?"
"No, that's not fair. OK, how about this. Put my breasts in your mouth. Let's just start with that. Right. Now!" Judy demanded.
"Um, I uh"
"Master, it's not that big a thing. You know she really wants you to put a different part of her in your mouth. I mean for my request I could-"
Trevor surrendered before Judy could finish that thought.
"OK, OK, I get it. Ummm this isn't me giving in. I'm still in charge here!"
"Of course Master" Carol said with a naughty smile.
Trevor took off her sea foam blouse to expose her matching bra. Carol removed the bra as he brought her to his lips put her ample breasts in his mouth, licking and sucking on them.
"Oh master, that feels so good" Carol purred.
Judy called up to him from the table. Her purple blouse and bra on the ground beside her.
"Don't forget about me Master. I want equal time too!"
Trevor smiled and picked her up, with his left hand while still holding Carol in his right. He alternated between their breasts trying to feel and taste every spec of skin. Both women were panting heavy when Megan cleared her throat. Kevin jumped and almost dropped his girls.
"Gradma! Knock first!"
"I did. You didn't hear me. Looks like you three were having too much fun."
"Uh, I um"
"Oh stop. This isn't the worst thing I could have walked in on, but pay more attention in the future. Anyway I wanted to talk to you about this weekend. We have special minis we need to take care of, and we need to keep it PG"
"Oh? Already? We just set back dad and the girls yesterday"
Trevor put the girls back on the table and they put their clothes back on.
"Yes, it's part of the agreement we made to work out things with your dad. Are you sure you want to own your dad?"
Trevor thought about it. He knew that this wasn't something he could take lightly.
"Well, he's my dad. I don't just want to never hear from him again. Still it's not like he's my dad in the same way, like I will never listen to him tell me what to do after he abandoned me and then tried to take me away from all of you. Also, how can he be my dad when I can order him to do whatever I want?"
"You can order me to do do whatever you want. So you can't see me as your mother?" Judy asked.
"Yes and no. I mean yes I know you'll do what I want, especially if it's an order, but if you wanted or needed me to listen to you I would. You know I would, Carol too. With Tom though, I guess I don't, I don't know, respect him enough anymore? I guess that's the best way to say it. Then I think about how he's acted and yeah he deserves to be a little doll man from now on. Julie too, and well I can't leave Tracy and Bailey without their parents so yeah, let's make it permanent." Trevor said finally making up his mind
"OK son. It will take a few months to get everything settled. We can't do it right away since that dumb prick actually started legal proceedings. He has to drop it first. Then we have to wait for the organization to setup barriers and make sure nobody investigates us. The government tends to investigate when people become the minis of someone they had a lawsuit or court case against. We can't have them finding out about the effect you can have on minis after all."
"I understand grandma. I'm in no rush. Besides, I got all the minis I need here right now" Trevor said smiling at Judy and Carol
"Good. Now then they will be here tomorrow. It's a big family vacation, three generations. A couple in their 50s, four children and their spouses, and then all their kids between two and fourteen. Eighteen people in all. It's going to be for a week so we need to be smart about study time. Here is the list of activities they are guaranteed and the restrictions."
Megan handed Trevor a four page print out.
"Oh man. They want to jump in a jello mold, mini swimming pools, one with wine, a mini amusement park? We don't have most of this stuff!"
"The organization just dropped off some boxes. I need your help putting them together. Some of this will go in the guest room, but I think we are going to need to put the big mini house in your room since we can't just leave the guest room by themselves. You know what that means?"
"Yes grandma, I got it. No more special mini time at night for a week. It's fine."
"Well, once you have, as the organization says, bonded all of them I don't think it will be an issue. You just need to get a bit of sweat or spit on them and give it some time. Heck some of them might want to participate, but just to be safe don't do anything like that for at least the first four days. Anyway the couple will be by this afternoon to see how you treat your minis and make sure things are prepared for their vacation. I'm sure they're not happy about it either. Apparently he's a rather important Senator and use to getting his way. I wonder how the organization made sure we were their only choice" Megan said.
"Oh, I'm starting to think if the organization wants to do something it gets done. I think it's best we stay on their good side" Judy said.
Trevor and Megan spent the next few hours assembling sets and getting things ready. While the house was a decent size it started to feel a little cramped once everything was assembled.
"We are going to need to get a storage shed for this stuff, or maybe a bigger house" Megan said.
"No, I like this house. What if we just added an addition, like a big room for mini stuff. I bet the organization can make something like that happen fast."
"Not a bad idea son. I'll have to look into it, but for now this will have to do."
Soon after Senator Dan Davis and his wife Martha arrived at their home. They rang the door bell and patiently waited for Trevor and Megan to greet them.
"Hello. You must be Megan and Trevor. I'm Dan Davis and this is my wife Martha." The Davises held out their hands as they introduced themselves.
"Nice to meet you" Trevor said shaking their hands.
"A pleasure to meet you. Come in come in." Megan gestured for the couple to come inside.
The Davises stepped into the entry way. The white walls helped the space feel open but the decor made the space feel open and inviting as well. They all went over to the living room to sit.
"I understand it's unusual to meet the caretakers at their home beforehand, but I take the safety of my family rather seriously."
"Oh, I guess you're used to special privileges." Megan teased in a sultry voice.
"Madam! When you put it like that it sounds...."
"Oh I'm just teasing you Senator"
"Please call him Dan, and call me Martha. It will be weird if you call us Mr. and Mrs. Senator while you're a giant looming over us." Martha said pleasantly
"That's true. We also didn't expect for you to be so, um.." Dan stumbled for words
"The word he's looking for is attractive dear" Martha finished for him.
Megan leaned forward just a bit, making sure the couple just saw her cleavage but not so much that Trevor noticed. Despite being almost 49 she was took care of herself and was in great shape. Quitting work to take care of Trevor and the girls gave her more time to focus on herself and she was proud of it. Her conservative, yet well fitting jeans and simple tight blouse highlighted that.
"Well Martha, Dan, we can negotiate some additional adult activities if your interested. I'm sure the three of us might share some complementary interests. It's up to you of course." Megan said teasingly
Martha and Dan got a little flustered, but didn't say no.
"What do you mean by 'Negotiate' grandma?" Trevor asked.
"Oh son, I'll explain it to you when your older. Now how about we tour the house and go over our plans for this weekend. You can also meet Trevor's minis and ask them any questions to get an idea of things from their point of view."
"That sounds great mam. Lead the way" Dan said.
"Master, I can't believe you did all that with them. I'm right here! I've been obedient and willing this whole time. Do it to me right NOW!" Carol stamped her feet as she voiced her demands.
"Uh what do you mean? What exactly?" Trevor asked in confusion, though on some level he knew exactly what she was talking about.
"What you did with Julie and Bailey. Do it with us!"
"Um, well, that's uh, which part?" Trevor stammered as he turned bright red.
"All of it!"
Trevor had ordered Issac not to tell Judy and Carol what he had done with them. Unfortunately he should have told Issac not to talk about it at all. Carol overheard Issac talking to Mrs. Brown about everything and asking questions. Then she stormed out of the doll house and yelled at him. He gently picked her up and petted her trying to sooth her. She calmed down a little but was clearly still upset.
"I can't treat you like I treated them."
"Why am I not good enough for you anymore?"
"Hey, no that's not it. I thought you said you wouldn't get jealous"
"I'm not jealous, well maybe a little, but that's not it. I'm frustrated. I knew that it was best to take things slow, and I've been trying really hard not to push you to do anything you're not ready to do. It's just, I'm here for you and if you have desires, well I want to fulfill them for you first. Doing those things first with someone else just makes me feel like me being here and willing for you wasn't enough."
"Hey, you and Judy are my favorite minis. Always. I just wasn't as nice to Julie and Bailey. Especially Julie. I can't think of not being nice to you guys."
Carol breathed and lowered her head. Kissing his hand and gently rubbing his thumb.
"Too nice sometimes. Sorry, it's just, like, I want you to hit me with your cock, or grab me and rub me against it. I want to have a bruised face from being hit with the top of it. I want you to put me under your balls like you did to Julie and everything else you did to them and more. So much more."
"How did you know that I-"
"You don't even deny it. I guessed at some of it but I'm not wrong am I?"
Judy walked out of the doll house and walked up to Trevor.
"Do you feel the same way Judy?"
"A bit, but I understand. You're gentle with us out of love. You were rough with them out of anger and to satisfy your desires. I get it, and you're going to use minis in more and different ways in the future, but satisfy your desires with us first. Be rough with Carol out of love, not just gentle" Judy replied
"Ummm. I, geeze. I guess I'm not comfortable with that. It's just, ugh. How about this. Once a week I'll ask you two if you want me to do something with you I haven't done before, and we'll try to do it. Is that ok?"
"Yes. I think that's good for now. Sorry I got mad Master, I shouldn't have yelled at you. I was, am, just a bit frustrated. Punish me for it?"
Trevor laughed.
"Oh, is that what you want to use your weekly request on?"
"No, that's not fair. OK, how about this. Put my breasts in your mouth. Let's just start with that. Right. Now!" Judy demanded.
"Um, I uh"
"Master, it's not that big a thing. You know she really wants you to put a different part of her in your mouth. I mean for my request I could-"
Trevor surrendered before Judy could finish that thought.
"OK, OK, I get it. Ummm this isn't me giving in. I'm still in charge here!"
"Of course Master" Carol said with a naughty smile.
Trevor took off her sea foam blouse to expose her matching bra. Carol removed the bra as he brought her to his lips put her ample breasts in his mouth, licking and sucking on them.
"Oh master, that feels so good" Carol purred.
Judy called up to him from the table. Her purple blouse and bra on the ground beside her.
"Don't forget about me Master. I want equal time too!"
Trevor smiled and picked her up, with his left hand while still holding Carol in his right. He alternated between their breasts trying to feel and taste every spec of skin. Both women were panting heavy when Megan cleared her throat. Kevin jumped and almost dropped his girls.
"Gradma! Knock first!"
"I did. You didn't hear me. Looks like you three were having too much fun."
"Uh, I um"
"Oh stop. This isn't the worst thing I could have walked in on, but pay more attention in the future. Anyway I wanted to talk to you about this weekend. We have special minis we need to take care of, and we need to keep it PG"
"Oh? Already? We just set back dad and the girls yesterday"
Trevor put the girls back on the table and they put their clothes back on.
"Yes, it's part of the agreement we made to work out things with your dad. Are you sure you want to own your dad?"
Trevor thought about it. He knew that this wasn't something he could take lightly.
"Well, he's my dad. I don't just want to never hear from him again. Still it's not like he's my dad in the same way, like I will never listen to him tell me what to do after he abandoned me and then tried to take me away from all of you. Also, how can he be my dad when I can order him to do whatever I want?"
"You can order me to do do whatever you want. So you can't see me as your mother?" Judy asked.
"Yes and no. I mean yes I know you'll do what I want, especially if it's an order, but if you wanted or needed me to listen to you I would. You know I would, Carol too. With Tom though, I guess I don't, I don't know, respect him enough anymore? I guess that's the best way to say it. Then I think about how he's acted and yeah he deserves to be a little doll man from now on. Julie too, and well I can't leave Tracy and Bailey without their parents so yeah, let's make it permanent." Trevor said finally making up his mind
"OK son. It will take a few months to get everything settled. We can't do it right away since that dumb prick actually started legal proceedings. He has to drop it first. Then we have to wait for the organization to setup barriers and make sure nobody investigates us. The government tends to investigate when people become the minis of someone they had a lawsuit or court case against. We can't have them finding out about the effect you can have on minis after all."
"I understand grandma. I'm in no rush. Besides, I got all the minis I need here right now" Trevor said smiling at Judy and Carol
"Good. Now then they will be here tomorrow. It's a big family vacation, three generations. A couple in their 50s, four children and their spouses, and then all their kids between two and fourteen. Eighteen people in all. It's going to be for a week so we need to be smart about study time. Here is the list of activities they are guaranteed and the restrictions."
Megan handed Trevor a four page print out.
"Oh man. They want to jump in a jello mold, mini swimming pools, one with wine, a mini amusement park? We don't have most of this stuff!"
"The organization just dropped off some boxes. I need your help putting them together. Some of this will go in the guest room, but I think we are going to need to put the big mini house in your room since we can't just leave the guest room by themselves. You know what that means?"
"Yes grandma, I got it. No more special mini time at night for a week. It's fine."
"Well, once you have, as the organization says, bonded all of them I don't think it will be an issue. You just need to get a bit of sweat or spit on them and give it some time. Heck some of them might want to participate, but just to be safe don't do anything like that for at least the first four days. Anyway the couple will be by this afternoon to see how you treat your minis and make sure things are prepared for their vacation. I'm sure they're not happy about it either. Apparently he's a rather important Senator and use to getting his way. I wonder how the organization made sure we were their only choice" Megan said.
"Oh, I'm starting to think if the organization wants to do something it gets done. I think it's best we stay on their good side" Judy said.
Trevor and Megan spent the next few hours assembling sets and getting things ready. While the house was a decent size it started to feel a little cramped once everything was assembled.
"We are going to need to get a storage shed for this stuff, or maybe a bigger house" Megan said.
"No, I like this house. What if we just added an addition, like a big room for mini stuff. I bet the organization can make something like that happen fast."
"Not a bad idea son. I'll have to look into it, but for now this will have to do."
Soon after Senator Dan Davis and his wife Martha arrived at their home. They rang the door bell and patiently waited for Trevor and Megan to greet them.
"Hello. You must be Megan and Trevor. I'm Dan Davis and this is my wife Martha." The Davises held out their hands as they introduced themselves.
"Nice to meet you" Trevor said shaking their hands.
"A pleasure to meet you. Come in come in." Megan gestured for the couple to come inside.
The Davises stepped into the entry way. The white walls helped the space feel open but the decor made the space feel open and inviting as well. They all went over to the living room to sit.
"I understand it's unusual to meet the caretakers at their home beforehand, but I take the safety of my family rather seriously."
"Oh, I guess you're used to special privileges." Megan teased in a sultry voice.
"Madam! When you put it like that it sounds...."
"Oh I'm just teasing you Senator"
"Please call him Dan, and call me Martha. It will be weird if you call us Mr. and Mrs. Senator while you're a giant looming over us." Martha said pleasantly
"That's true. We also didn't expect for you to be so, um.." Dan stumbled for words
"The word he's looking for is attractive dear" Martha finished for him.
Megan leaned forward just a bit, making sure the couple just saw her cleavage but not so much that Trevor noticed. Despite being almost 49 she was took care of herself and was in great shape. Quitting work to take care of Trevor and the girls gave her more time to focus on herself and she was proud of it. Her conservative, yet well fitting jeans and simple tight blouse highlighted that.
"Well Martha, Dan, we can negotiate some additional adult activities if your interested. I'm sure the three of us might share some complementary interests. It's up to you of course." Megan said teasingly
Martha and Dan got a little flustered, but didn't say no.
"What do you mean by 'Negotiate' grandma?" Trevor asked.
"Oh son, I'll explain it to you when your older. Now how about we tour the house and go over our plans for this weekend. You can also meet Trevor's minis and ask them any questions to get an idea of things from their point of view."
"That sounds great mam. Lead the way" Dan said.
Last edited by MasterBlaster on Fri Jul 12, 2024 6:14 am, edited 1 time in total.
The world is a dark place.
-
- Shrink Adept
- Posts: 90
- Joined: Wed Dec 20, 2023 2:17 am
Trevor's minis Part 13
Part 13
The week with the Davises had gone well. Trevor had bonded all of them to him. They were all obedient, yet not overly needy. According to the organization this version of the formula would ensure that when those minis returned to their normal size, they would be able to function normally without needing further interaction from Trevor, unlike some of his regulars who had become dependent on him and needed to see him at least twice a year lest the anxiety to serve him build too much. Even so one of the grand children, a twelve year old boy named Brad, insisted that when he was big again Trevor would have to become his best friend despite having nothing in common, and an eleven year old girl name Wendy declared that Trevor will become her husband even if he didn't know it yet as if it was as obvious as the weather or time of day.
"Hey son, have you thought about maybe hanging out with Mr Davis's grandchildren? The seemed rather taken with you."
"As minis. They're probably different when they're big. I don't have anything in common with them and they were so pushy."
"Only because you let them. You could have easily ordered them to not be 'pushy' as you say. I'm sure they won't be that much different being big again. They will still want to obey you and be nice to you, or is that really the problem?"
"Uhg, well I guess. It's just, I mean, how can I be friends with someone if I can just tell them what to do or say. How can I know that they actually feel a certain way and aren't just trying to like, lie to me to make me happy or something?
"OK, well let me ask you this. Do you feel like you can ask Judy or Carol what they think or feel and get an honest answer, or do they lie to you because you're their Master?"
"Well. I Uh, I mean I guess they tell me like it is."
"Well how about the Browns."
"Yeah, but only if I ask. They like keep their opinion to themselves otherwise."
"And do you think that's because they're your minis, or because that's just the way they are?"
Trevor thought about it for a moment.
"I guess, I see your point."
"And remember that boy Gregory you use to hang out with. You did everything he said. What's you're excuse? You were still friends weren't you?"
"Well that's. I guess. It's just...."
"Look son, don't make excuses just to isolate yourself. Now I've been patient with you because I know you've been hurt in the past. You've really blossomed this year I have to say and I think it's about time you made friends your own age who weren't minis. Now I know your mom would be perfectly happy with you not doing that, but I'm your guardian now and I think it's what's best for you. Will you try? For me?"
"I. Well. Umm. Fine. OK grandma. I'll try at least"
"Good. I'll arrange a play date for you with Wendy and Bruce. Maybe see a movie or something. If it doesn't go well I won't force you to hang out with them again. Just let them be themselves and don't try to order them around or anything."
"OK grandma."
"Good. Now run along, it's time for your English lesson"
"Man, sixth grade English is so boring. OK I'm going."
Judy was waiting for him wearing a simple blue pencil skirt and top with matching heels and hair in a pony tail. Judy and Carol made an effort to look good, but serious when homeschooling Trevor, though Carol tended to loosen up when he got ahead. Trevor sat at the desk and Judy walked over to him and turned on her mini tablet.
"Trevor, we need to talk about your book report on the half blood prince."
"OK, before you start, I know it isn't the best, but it's just been hectic these last two weeks and I was tired. This book was harder than the last two books in the series. I don't know why I need to learn English anyway I mean why do I...."
Trevor stopped himself and looked down at Judy. She had her hands on her hips and simply stared at him.
"I know I know."
"You know what?"
"I know I agreed to do my school work and take it seriously."
"And?"
"Man. Ugh. I know it's for my own good so I can go to college and be a productive member of society. I'm sorry OK."
"Very well. You know we do this for your sake Trevor. I'd rather do other things than spend hours trying my best to grade your book report and help you improve."
Trevor smiled and reached over to stroke Judy's back. Despite her stern expression she melted at his touch. He could see her whole body react to him and it gave him a warm feeling, his anxiety and frustration with the assignment melting away.
"I'm sorry. I know you're working hard for me. I appreciate what you two do for me."
Just then he noticed Carol dragging the print out with red markings over to Trevor. she was dressed the same as Judy, but her clothes threatened to tear as her fit muscles bulged dragging the heavy paper across the desk. To Trevor it was nothing, but at her size the ten page report weighed almost two hundred pounds.
"Let me help you with that little one."
"No. MMMM. I got it Master. ERRRA. It's... good exercise"
Trevor let her get half way before gently taking the paper from her to review it.
"I could have made it all the way" Carol said as she gasped for breath.
Trevor smiled. They spent the rest of the time going over his report, explaining his grammatical mistakes and faulty reasoning. Trevor argued his points, but in the end he only managed to successfully argue against two of the many red marks on his paper. As it stood it was only worthy of a D, so Trevor started redoing it to get a better grade. The extra time spent on the report cut into art history, but Carol didn't mind. She got Trevor to agree to take them to the art museum to make it up. Afterwards he moved the girls from his study desk to the platform with the mini house and other equipment. He considered they would soon need another mini doll house, or a bigger one, to hold his dad and step family in a few months. Trevor turned on his TV and sat down to play some Animal Crossing: Metropolis. As he was reading what ridiculous task Nook was sending him on he heard a soft voice call for him. He almost didn't hear it.
"Um. Master?"
Trevor turned to the table with his minis to see Eveline standing at the edge wearing a loose white dress.
"What is it Eveline?"
"I wanted to talk to you. About me."
Trevor paused his game. He went over to hear and gently picked her up. Slowly he took her back to where he was sitting careful not to jostle her, but he didn't resume his game just yet.
"What's on your mind little one"
"Well first off I want to say that I'm grateful to you, don't think I'm not. I'm sorry I was so difficult in the beginning, but you've given me back my husband and my children. You also provide us with food, safety, and security. You didn't have to do any of this at all. You could have just adopted Jeff and used him, or let your girls use him, but you listened to him and saved us."
"I just did what I wanted to. It was the right thing to do. Anyone would have done that."
Eveline shook her head no and put her hands on his.
"No, don't do that. Don't diminish what you've done. I was born a mini, my parents were victims of the shrinking virus thirty years ago. To me, Humans were always dangerous things that killed or tortured my kind. At the very least we had to abandon everything and move every time one got close growing up. None of the humans ever helped me or were kind to me or anyone I knew, and then there was you. Don't you understand? Every single human, out of every single human in my twenty nine years of life that I've met, you are the only one that was nice."
Trevor blushed.
"Oh stop. It's not like I'm that great or anything. I mean..."
"Yes, yes you are! Everyone else feels the same way even if they don't say it. You are a very special person."
"Thank you little one"
"Now that I've said that, I wanted to ask you. Why don't you play with me like you do the other girls? Am I not pretty enough for you? I'm trying to grow my hair back but it takes time. If there's anything I can do to-"
"Hey hey, stop right there. You're beautiful. Sure I'd like you with long hair but you look pretty cute with that short pixie cut. I know you were self conscious when you had to cut it all off so it could grow properly. Look you were in pretty bad shape when you got here and I wanted to give you time to heal"
"Well I'm all healed now. So does that mean you'll treat me like the others."
"I want to. If that's what you want I'd be happy to."
Trevor petted her as he talked, enjoying the way she responded to his touch. She always seemed so tough and independent, a strong woman who bravely fought against a world that was too big for her. He never imagined she had such a soft delicate side to her.
"I was actually wondering how long it would take before you would be comfortable with me. I didn't want to force you or anything."
"You didn't seem to mind forcing your step sister or step mother, or that Gemma girl at the end of last week."
Trevor blushed at the memory of the young twenty three year old wife of Kent, the youngest son of Mr. Davis.
"That was different. Gemma was being a brat. The other two, well, it's different. Anyway yes, I want to enjoy you. Lift up your arms"
She did so and Trevor pulled off her loose dress. She blushed as he eyes went over her body.
"I'm glad you've healed well and that we saved your leg. You'd still be cute even with one leg, but I figure you'd prefer to have both of them"
"Uh, yes Master." Eveline replied not really sure what to say to that. "You aren't bothered by my scars or missing toes?"
"No, not at all. Your scars define you and just show how nice your body is"
Trevor turned off the system and the TV and took her to the bed. He pulled down his shorts and rested her on his stomach. She kneeled and faced him.
"If you hurt or feel injured you are ordered to tell me immediately. I'm going to be gentle with you this time but I care about your health my pet. Understand?"
"Yes sir"
"OK then. I want you to go down there and make me happy. Start by slowly massaging my cock and then use your whole body, but don't strain yourself"
Eveline went from meek submission to a seething fire almost instantly
"Master, if you keep treating me like I'm so delicate it's going to make me angry. I'm fine. Let me show you."
Eveline marched down to his cock, the sight of her making him hard almost instantly. To him the scared skin on her back and legs accentuated her movement somehow. He didn't dislike it at all but thought it was something unique about her. Her pixie haircut made him imagine how cute she would look with wings while she did this. He was going to look into getting some. He got even harder as she kissed and massaged his tip
"How's that Master"
"Mmmm, really good my pet"
She started grinding her whole body against him, moaning in a playful way. He had been wondering how she would feel and while he was glad he didn't force it, he wished he had talked to her sooner. He tried not to finish too early but she was aggressive and started moving harder and faster.
"Grab me Master. Force me against you like you did your step mom. I want to feel your strong hand using me. Come on Master I need it. Please I BEG OF YOU!!!"
As she screamed at him he really couldn't take it anymore. Almost without thinking his hand reached over and wrapped around her, trapping her against his cock and he started rubbing her against it. The world fell away, but he restraint was still there, making sure he didn't hurt her, making sure he didn't push her too hard or too fast. For a brief moment he had clarity about his emotions, his desires, and the pull between wanting to pleasure himself and wanting to please and protect her. It was like time had nearly stopped and all that existed in the universe was him, her, and the bed. A delicate balance, and then the feeling was gone as he exploded on her. He lay there for a moment breathing hard as it took a moment to regain his sense of self. He noticed Judy and Carol watching from the doll house, but that was fine. They'd have their turn soon.
"Are you OK my pet." he said between heavy breathing.
"Yes Master. That was, intense for me" she responded between her own heavy breathing.
"Just give me a minute and we'll get cleaned up"
"So, this wasn't just a one time thing? It wasn't out of pity right?"
"Oh, meek again. What happened to the fiery little mini who just assaulted me? No this isn't a one time thing. I really do like you and promise to use you like I use my girls. You're beautiful and I'm going to be nice to you because that's what I want to do. You're mine for life and I never want to let you go, any of you."
"Thank you Master. I think I just need to rest a bit"
Before she knew it Eveline had closed her eyes and fallen asleep, content and happy for the first time in a long time.
The week with the Davises had gone well. Trevor had bonded all of them to him. They were all obedient, yet not overly needy. According to the organization this version of the formula would ensure that when those minis returned to their normal size, they would be able to function normally without needing further interaction from Trevor, unlike some of his regulars who had become dependent on him and needed to see him at least twice a year lest the anxiety to serve him build too much. Even so one of the grand children, a twelve year old boy named Brad, insisted that when he was big again Trevor would have to become his best friend despite having nothing in common, and an eleven year old girl name Wendy declared that Trevor will become her husband even if he didn't know it yet as if it was as obvious as the weather or time of day.
"Hey son, have you thought about maybe hanging out with Mr Davis's grandchildren? The seemed rather taken with you."
"As minis. They're probably different when they're big. I don't have anything in common with them and they were so pushy."
"Only because you let them. You could have easily ordered them to not be 'pushy' as you say. I'm sure they won't be that much different being big again. They will still want to obey you and be nice to you, or is that really the problem?"
"Uhg, well I guess. It's just, I mean, how can I be friends with someone if I can just tell them what to do or say. How can I know that they actually feel a certain way and aren't just trying to like, lie to me to make me happy or something?
"OK, well let me ask you this. Do you feel like you can ask Judy or Carol what they think or feel and get an honest answer, or do they lie to you because you're their Master?"
"Well. I Uh, I mean I guess they tell me like it is."
"Well how about the Browns."
"Yeah, but only if I ask. They like keep their opinion to themselves otherwise."
"And do you think that's because they're your minis, or because that's just the way they are?"
Trevor thought about it for a moment.
"I guess, I see your point."
"And remember that boy Gregory you use to hang out with. You did everything he said. What's you're excuse? You were still friends weren't you?"
"Well that's. I guess. It's just...."
"Look son, don't make excuses just to isolate yourself. Now I've been patient with you because I know you've been hurt in the past. You've really blossomed this year I have to say and I think it's about time you made friends your own age who weren't minis. Now I know your mom would be perfectly happy with you not doing that, but I'm your guardian now and I think it's what's best for you. Will you try? For me?"
"I. Well. Umm. Fine. OK grandma. I'll try at least"
"Good. I'll arrange a play date for you with Wendy and Bruce. Maybe see a movie or something. If it doesn't go well I won't force you to hang out with them again. Just let them be themselves and don't try to order them around or anything."
"OK grandma."
"Good. Now run along, it's time for your English lesson"
"Man, sixth grade English is so boring. OK I'm going."
Judy was waiting for him wearing a simple blue pencil skirt and top with matching heels and hair in a pony tail. Judy and Carol made an effort to look good, but serious when homeschooling Trevor, though Carol tended to loosen up when he got ahead. Trevor sat at the desk and Judy walked over to him and turned on her mini tablet.
"Trevor, we need to talk about your book report on the half blood prince."
"OK, before you start, I know it isn't the best, but it's just been hectic these last two weeks and I was tired. This book was harder than the last two books in the series. I don't know why I need to learn English anyway I mean why do I...."
Trevor stopped himself and looked down at Judy. She had her hands on her hips and simply stared at him.
"I know I know."
"You know what?"
"I know I agreed to do my school work and take it seriously."
"And?"
"Man. Ugh. I know it's for my own good so I can go to college and be a productive member of society. I'm sorry OK."
"Very well. You know we do this for your sake Trevor. I'd rather do other things than spend hours trying my best to grade your book report and help you improve."
Trevor smiled and reached over to stroke Judy's back. Despite her stern expression she melted at his touch. He could see her whole body react to him and it gave him a warm feeling, his anxiety and frustration with the assignment melting away.
"I'm sorry. I know you're working hard for me. I appreciate what you two do for me."
Just then he noticed Carol dragging the print out with red markings over to Trevor. she was dressed the same as Judy, but her clothes threatened to tear as her fit muscles bulged dragging the heavy paper across the desk. To Trevor it was nothing, but at her size the ten page report weighed almost two hundred pounds.
"Let me help you with that little one."
"No. MMMM. I got it Master. ERRRA. It's... good exercise"
Trevor let her get half way before gently taking the paper from her to review it.
"I could have made it all the way" Carol said as she gasped for breath.
Trevor smiled. They spent the rest of the time going over his report, explaining his grammatical mistakes and faulty reasoning. Trevor argued his points, but in the end he only managed to successfully argue against two of the many red marks on his paper. As it stood it was only worthy of a D, so Trevor started redoing it to get a better grade. The extra time spent on the report cut into art history, but Carol didn't mind. She got Trevor to agree to take them to the art museum to make it up. Afterwards he moved the girls from his study desk to the platform with the mini house and other equipment. He considered they would soon need another mini doll house, or a bigger one, to hold his dad and step family in a few months. Trevor turned on his TV and sat down to play some Animal Crossing: Metropolis. As he was reading what ridiculous task Nook was sending him on he heard a soft voice call for him. He almost didn't hear it.
"Um. Master?"
Trevor turned to the table with his minis to see Eveline standing at the edge wearing a loose white dress.
"What is it Eveline?"
"I wanted to talk to you. About me."
Trevor paused his game. He went over to hear and gently picked her up. Slowly he took her back to where he was sitting careful not to jostle her, but he didn't resume his game just yet.
"What's on your mind little one"
"Well first off I want to say that I'm grateful to you, don't think I'm not. I'm sorry I was so difficult in the beginning, but you've given me back my husband and my children. You also provide us with food, safety, and security. You didn't have to do any of this at all. You could have just adopted Jeff and used him, or let your girls use him, but you listened to him and saved us."
"I just did what I wanted to. It was the right thing to do. Anyone would have done that."
Eveline shook her head no and put her hands on his.
"No, don't do that. Don't diminish what you've done. I was born a mini, my parents were victims of the shrinking virus thirty years ago. To me, Humans were always dangerous things that killed or tortured my kind. At the very least we had to abandon everything and move every time one got close growing up. None of the humans ever helped me or were kind to me or anyone I knew, and then there was you. Don't you understand? Every single human, out of every single human in my twenty nine years of life that I've met, you are the only one that was nice."
Trevor blushed.
"Oh stop. It's not like I'm that great or anything. I mean..."
"Yes, yes you are! Everyone else feels the same way even if they don't say it. You are a very special person."
"Thank you little one"
"Now that I've said that, I wanted to ask you. Why don't you play with me like you do the other girls? Am I not pretty enough for you? I'm trying to grow my hair back but it takes time. If there's anything I can do to-"
"Hey hey, stop right there. You're beautiful. Sure I'd like you with long hair but you look pretty cute with that short pixie cut. I know you were self conscious when you had to cut it all off so it could grow properly. Look you were in pretty bad shape when you got here and I wanted to give you time to heal"
"Well I'm all healed now. So does that mean you'll treat me like the others."
"I want to. If that's what you want I'd be happy to."
Trevor petted her as he talked, enjoying the way she responded to his touch. She always seemed so tough and independent, a strong woman who bravely fought against a world that was too big for her. He never imagined she had such a soft delicate side to her.
"I was actually wondering how long it would take before you would be comfortable with me. I didn't want to force you or anything."
"You didn't seem to mind forcing your step sister or step mother, or that Gemma girl at the end of last week."
Trevor blushed at the memory of the young twenty three year old wife of Kent, the youngest son of Mr. Davis.
"That was different. Gemma was being a brat. The other two, well, it's different. Anyway yes, I want to enjoy you. Lift up your arms"
She did so and Trevor pulled off her loose dress. She blushed as he eyes went over her body.
"I'm glad you've healed well and that we saved your leg. You'd still be cute even with one leg, but I figure you'd prefer to have both of them"
"Uh, yes Master." Eveline replied not really sure what to say to that. "You aren't bothered by my scars or missing toes?"
"No, not at all. Your scars define you and just show how nice your body is"
Trevor turned off the system and the TV and took her to the bed. He pulled down his shorts and rested her on his stomach. She kneeled and faced him.
"If you hurt or feel injured you are ordered to tell me immediately. I'm going to be gentle with you this time but I care about your health my pet. Understand?"
"Yes sir"
"OK then. I want you to go down there and make me happy. Start by slowly massaging my cock and then use your whole body, but don't strain yourself"
Eveline went from meek submission to a seething fire almost instantly
"Master, if you keep treating me like I'm so delicate it's going to make me angry. I'm fine. Let me show you."
Eveline marched down to his cock, the sight of her making him hard almost instantly. To him the scared skin on her back and legs accentuated her movement somehow. He didn't dislike it at all but thought it was something unique about her. Her pixie haircut made him imagine how cute she would look with wings while she did this. He was going to look into getting some. He got even harder as she kissed and massaged his tip
"How's that Master"
"Mmmm, really good my pet"
She started grinding her whole body against him, moaning in a playful way. He had been wondering how she would feel and while he was glad he didn't force it, he wished he had talked to her sooner. He tried not to finish too early but she was aggressive and started moving harder and faster.
"Grab me Master. Force me against you like you did your step mom. I want to feel your strong hand using me. Come on Master I need it. Please I BEG OF YOU!!!"
As she screamed at him he really couldn't take it anymore. Almost without thinking his hand reached over and wrapped around her, trapping her against his cock and he started rubbing her against it. The world fell away, but he restraint was still there, making sure he didn't hurt her, making sure he didn't push her too hard or too fast. For a brief moment he had clarity about his emotions, his desires, and the pull between wanting to pleasure himself and wanting to please and protect her. It was like time had nearly stopped and all that existed in the universe was him, her, and the bed. A delicate balance, and then the feeling was gone as he exploded on her. He lay there for a moment breathing hard as it took a moment to regain his sense of self. He noticed Judy and Carol watching from the doll house, but that was fine. They'd have their turn soon.
"Are you OK my pet." he said between heavy breathing.
"Yes Master. That was, intense for me" she responded between her own heavy breathing.
"Just give me a minute and we'll get cleaned up"
"So, this wasn't just a one time thing? It wasn't out of pity right?"
"Oh, meek again. What happened to the fiery little mini who just assaulted me? No this isn't a one time thing. I really do like you and promise to use you like I use my girls. You're beautiful and I'm going to be nice to you because that's what I want to do. You're mine for life and I never want to let you go, any of you."
"Thank you Master. I think I just need to rest a bit"
Before she knew it Eveline had closed her eyes and fallen asleep, content and happy for the first time in a long time.
Last edited by MasterBlaster on Fri Jul 12, 2024 6:15 am, edited 1 time in total.
The world is a dark place.
-
- Shrink Aprentice
- Posts: 41
- Joined: Thu Jan 23, 2020 11:12 pm
Re: Trevor's minis
is part 12 missing
-
- Shrink Adept
- Posts: 90
- Joined: Wed Dec 20, 2023 2:17 am
Re: Trevor's minis
Actually no. It seems I skipped it somehow. Parts 11 and 12 are the same. Minor mistake when trying to dump out all the story bouncing around in my brains. Gonna go ahead and fix that numbering.
The world is a dark place.
-
- Shrink Adept
- Posts: 90
- Joined: Wed Dec 20, 2023 2:17 am
Trevor's minis Part 14
Part 14
Trevor was leaving the movie theater with Brad and Wendy. Even though he agreed to try and hang out with them he did push it back a few weeks, but his grandma wouldn't let him do so any more. Brad was twelve who stood 5'4, a year older and a good six inches taller than Trevor. He was everything Trevor was not. In fact, he was the typical kind of boy who would bully Trevor once upon a time and probably did bully kids like Trevor. Even so after his family had been mini's for Trevor for a week long vacation he decided that Trevor would have to become his best friend.
Wendy, Brad's eleven year old cousin, also become somewhat attached to Trevor. She was a brunet and an inch taller than Trevor at 4'11. She was certainly prettier than the average girl, but not overly so. She was someone who was use to getting her way and was the type of girl one might refer to as the queen bee. She had held Trevor's left arm from the moment she saw him and he worried if it could possibly fall off from lack of circulation. She held it tight against her body as the trio left the theater.
"That movie was crazy. Those special effects were so nuts! Like when there was a dude, and then like bam not a dude but a twisted metal thing!" Brad said excitedly.
"It wasn't what I expected from something called 'The Gone Away World'. I thought it was just weird" Trevor said.
"The book is so much better. I'll lend it to you." Wendy said.
"Ugh, you're such a nerd. This is why the cheerleaders at school don't ask you to hang out with them more often" Brad said.
"Wait, you guys go to the same school?" Trevor asked.
"Yeah. Grandpa pays for private school and we're both in seventh grade. I skipped a grade, but this one, well I'm amazed he hasn't been held back yet" Wendy huffed.
"Hey, I pass!" Brad said.
"Barely." Wendy huffed.
"Man why you gotta be like that in front of my Bestie!"
"He's not your Bestie! He's my Pookie"
"Hey, I'm Trevor, I'm right here. Also Pooky? Isn't that what Garfield calls his stuffed animal?"
"Eh, what's a Garfield?" Brad asked.
"An old comic strip. You do need to know things in life other than girls and football. Anyway Garfield's stuffed animal is Pooky, but you're my Pookie. Totally different" Wendy said.
"Uh huh" Trevor said unconvinced.
"Hey I know sports other than football, like hockey, lacrosse, water polo, and basketball" Brad complained.
"I swear, grandpa's money is wasted on you" Wendy complained.
"Ummm. You can let go of my arm now Wendy."
She pulled it in tighter pretending not to hear him.
"Ugh, Wendy"
"Is that an order Trevor?"
Megan had asked Trevor not to issue any orders unless it was something serious. It would be bad if he ordered them just because he could. Trevor decided he didn't want to be that kind of guy, but at the moment he was wishing they used a formula on Wendy to make her more obedient so he wouldn't have to.
"No, ugh fine."
"Sorry bro, you lost that battle. Just accept it." Brad said.
"So why are you two attached to me anyway?" Trevor asked.
"Why? Am I ugly? Do I not suit your tastes? If I can change something for you I will. Shave me bald if you want. I mean I can understand why you wouldn't want to hang out with a muscle head like Brad but..."
"Hey! You're lucky you're a girl or I'd-"
"Stop. Both of you stop. Be nice to each other that's, no wait. OK. Be Civil with each other today that's an order"
"Fine" They both said reluctantly.
Trevor brought his right hand up to pinch the bridge of his nose. He was suddenly feeling a headache coming. He knew it would be wrong to force them to be nice to each other. People had to work things out on their own, but he needed a little peace right now.
"Nothing is wrong with you Wendy, other than maybe tearing my arm off. No I mean I'm not the kind of guy you two would typically be around, so I just want to know. Why me?"
"Because you're gentle, but you're strong in the ways that count. I saw how you looked at my mom, and my aunt Leslie, hey even I can admit she's hot for a twenty five year old, but you didn't force yourself on anyone. I could tell by the bulge in your pants you thought about it, but you also had a stern resolve, like we had nothing to worry about with you there no matter what. You didn't take any liberties with us without our permission even though you could have, especially after everyone felt so obedient to you. I've never felt so safe and protected as I did when you held me gently in your hands and it made my heart burst with all the feelings for you. I still feel safe holding onto you like this."
"That's just how anyone should behave. I mean yeah I did think about, well doing things with some of you, but, well..."
"No dude. Nobody our age that I know would behave that way, even the nice guys. Ninety percent on them would have jizzed on at least one of the girls the first day. Like even if they held back it would be super hard. You shouldn't trust me in that situation, like not even a little bit" Brad said.
"You're such a brute and that's why your parents won't let you have minis. Anyway Trevor I also saw how gentle you were with your own minis. They all love and trust you absolutely. You're exactly the kind of guy I've always wanted. I don't care if you have other minis, or even if you have other women. You can have all the wives you want as long as you don't hide it from me. I'm not going to stop chasing you unless you order me to, and even then I'll fight that order." Wendy concluded pointing her nose up to signal that should be the end of it.
"OK, like, that's a lot. You can't just lay that all on me. I need some time to process, well, all that. You can't just lay things on people like that. Like don't I get a say?"
"You asked. I wasn't going to lie to you. Don't ask questions you don't want to know the answers to. It's your own fault really." Wendy huffed.
"Also bro, when Wendy makes up her mind like that nobody gets a say"
Trevor rubbed the bridge of his knows and shut his eyes hard. Yeah the headache was definitely coming
"Still cuz, you sure lay it on thick. As for me it's kind of simple. I have to listen to you, and you're a good guy. Like as a mini I know you have to be careful because it's easy to get hurt, to get held too hard, or accidentally hit or crushed. Like your grandma we had to be mindful with, but around you it's like there was no place safer in the whole world."
"I'm surprised you understand what mindful means" poked Wendy.
"Shut up! Anyway I can only follow someone if they're stronger than me and they're a good guy. Even though you're kind of puny-"
"Hey!" exclaimed Trevor.
"Dude let me finish. Now even though you are kind of puny I'll always see you as that big strong, but gentle giant. Also I know if you give me an order I have to follow it, so you're my bro. My boss. How can I not like my boss who's also a good guy. It's like I know without a doubt you wouldn't order me to do something without a good reason and I should trust your orders absolutely. If you need anything from me I'm there. Seriously if you ever want to go to school, go with us." Brad said.
"Ugh, you seriously think everything should be decided by who's strongest like a gorilla" Megan said.
"What's wrong with that? If the world was that way, everyone would have to listen to me after I beat them up, and I have to listen to Trevor. So, everyone would have to listen to Trevor."
"You.... shit that may be both the dumbest and the smartest thing I've ever heard you say" said Wendy.
"Civil. Remember? Let's just get something to eat"
Trevor was learning that sometimes being in charge is sometimes worse than not. They went to the small burger shack next to the movie theater, the security guard who came with Wendy and Brad was trying too hard not to stick out, so of course he stuck out. Trevor just tried to ignore him, but it seemed that Wendy and Brad were use to it. It made it hard to enjoy his meal
"So, you have like a lot of minis. What's it like?" Brad asked Trevor
"It's nice, but it's a lot of work."
"Give me some details. I've been thinking about getting a mini myself. Also, I mean if you don't mind, I'd like to know how you got your minis and became a mini caretaker" Wendy said.
Trevor looked around the restaurant and hesitated.
"Umm, let's go outside. Can't risk people overhearing some things."
They moved to one of the outside tables with the security guard being the only person close enough to maybe overhear them. Trevor went on to describe all his minis and how they came to him. He talked about how he played with them, without mentioning anything sexual, and what was involved in taking care of them. While he did mention how his parents were separated for four years before getting a divorce which is what started him taking care of minis, and that his grandma had turned to the organization when Tom tried to take him away, he omitted the fact that his dad and new family would be paying for that by becoming his permanent minis in a few months. No need to share that last bit now.
"Wow, so your mom and aunt first huh? They are so sexy too. Did you rub them against your cock right away, because I would have-"
Wendy interrupted him, furious that Brad was upsetting Trevor.
"Brad! Can't you see you're making him uncomfortable!? He's not like that. I'm sure he was very much the gentle man. Besides they probably begged to worship his manhood."
"Stop! Both of you stop! Look yeah I do naughty stuff with my minis sometimes. That's all I'm going to say about it. Can we just leave it at that?"
"Oh, is that an order boyfriend?" Wendy said teasingly
"Um, a request? Please?" Trevor was unsure how to approach this.
"Ugh. Fine. You're so cute when you're flustered though. Like that." She said flashing him a brilliant smile.
Somehow Trevor managed to turn even more red than he already had. He wondered if people's heads exploded like in cartoons when they felt like this.
"Man, don't take this the wrong way, but it's more like you're a girl playing with dolls."
"A girl would have put a guy like you in a dress. That I would like to see." Wendy said.
"OK like, other than naughty stuff, which I would have done like right away, I would like have the guys do cool shit, like it would be cool to have enough for six man football where the loosing team gets punished. If I was you I wouldn't have just had the obstacle courses for fun, but like have rewards for the best times and punishments for the worst times. Also, you made them too easy when we were there. There was no danger of anyone being hurt!"
"That was kind of the point. I don't like my minis getting hurt." Trevor huffed.
"Hey bro, I'm not saying I don't appreciate it, like I would feel bad if my dad or uncles got their old asses hurt and they had fun on your 'baby' course, but I wanted a little more danger. I can take it. I would totally show that asshole Jack that I'm better than him."
"Jack, that was the oldest boy right? Red hair?" Trevor tried to recall all the Davises that were there that week.
"Yeah. He's a smarter meaner version of this gorilla" Wendy said.
"Hey!"
"Civil. Remember Civil."
"Yes sir." They both replied.
"Anyway I would have dressed the girls in sexy outfits and made them dance for me, or maybe mud wrestle. I was kind of expecting more of that when they said we were spending the mini vacation with a grandma and her eleven year old grandson. Not going to lie was kinda hoping to see you do more naughty stuff with the girls too."
"Ugh, you perv" Wendy spat.
"Hey just being honest. I'm a guy. Anyway I'm glad you're not like me. That's why your my boss and best friend. Everyone had a good time because you are who you are. You're just kind of girly but it's a good thing I guess."
"Brad you still barely know me. I'm not sure if I'm being complimented or insulted here."
"Both, but mostly complimented. He means well. Just take it that way and don't over think it" Wendy said patting his arm.
"Don't worry, I'll beat up anyone who messes with you" Brad said proudly
"You can rely on me too. You don't need to change ever. Just let me take care of things." Wendy said.
"I can fight my own battles guys, not that I have any."
"No you can't. We'll do it for you" they both said in near unison.
Trevor was going to ask the security guard for some aspirin or something when they got back to the car. It seemed this battle at least, was already long lost.
"So what would you do if you got your own minis Brad?"
"Other than naughty stuff and what I already mentioned? Maybe have them fight for my amusement. I would totally get some like cheap minis and make them fight to the death. The winner gets to live and gets a girl. Looser gets stepped on."
"So yeah no minis for you. What about you Wendy."
"Make them worship me as the goddess I am of course. I'd really like a mini that kind of looks like me so I can get mini versions of different dresses and shoes. I could try them out her to see how it looks before ordering it myself. I hate buying cute things and then they don't look good on me. I have to look good for my boyfriend now after all"
Trevor stammered as she looked directly into his eyes with intensity.
"Um, I uh, well what else?" Trevor said for lack of a better words.
"Well I guess some of the things you do like having them play tennis and what not. I'd make sure they have different cute little outfits every time. If I could get enough cute mini guys I'd make them play soccer or lacrosse. Sports where they run around a lot and get all sweaty so I can admire their muscles and play with the winners. Since Brad mentioned it though I would like them to fight for me too, just maybe not to the death. Looser gets punished though"
"You two. You're whole family is like this aren't they"
"If you mean willful, intelligent, recognizing how special you are, and destined for greatness then I'd say yes. I could tell you about the exceptions but you told me to be civil." Wendy said looking at Brad for that last part.
"Bi-, gah, darn orders. Bro I gotta defend myself here. Being civil is hard"
"Wait, backup. What do you mean by the special part?"
"Oh yeah the whole family recognizes how special you are, except for Jack but screw that guy. I swear they'd think you walk on water." Brad said
"Ugh, this is just because of that stupid formula. Oww" Trevor complained.
Wendy pinched Trevor and she looked at him with angry eyes.
"Don't do that! Don't belittle yourself! It's not because of the formula. It's because you are good and kind. My family is mostly made of nice, but aggressive people, but because money and politics are all around us so we have a hard time trusting others. People are always trying to get an edge, to use us or get close to us. I was five when my best friend told me she actually hated me. She was just being my friend so her father could get close to grandpa, but as soon as he got what he wanted she stopped pretending. She said she always hated me for being rude and bossy."
"But you are rude and bossy" Brad quipped
Trevor put a finger on Wendy's lips to silence her.
"Brad, be nice. Don't make me order you. Continue Wendy."
"Well, I was really hurt and had a hard time trusting anyone outside the family. I even had a guy pretend to be my boyfriend just get an investment from my dad. Most of my family went through things like that. But you, I trust you. You're not like that."
"I'm not so amazing. You know I ordered your grandpa to block that nomination and do other stuff the day you got back."
"Oh I know, and I'm mad at The Organization for that. I know that you had to make him do things in The Organization's interests. If you hadn't cooperated your dad would have taken you away from your family right?"
"Yeah. See, I'm just a guy doing what he needed to."
"That's The Organization not you. I know you could order our family to give you all our money, or do whatever else you wanted. You're a smart guy, you know you could, but I also know you won't. Well all know that." Wendy said earnestly
"I mean yeah, but you don't know me well enough to-"
"Dude, just stop it. My family is not full of helpless idiots. They all made the same decision about you. The organization was going to put someone in charge of us and I can't imagine anyone better than you. I know that even if she never became your mini Wendy would fall hopelessly in love with you, and be much more annoying about it, well if you could have ever managed to meet her anyway. Look you're not going to gain anything by saying you're not special or not a good guy. You are. So just accept it boss" Brad said
"But since we did become your minis, everyone is willing to be a mini for you again whenever you want. Even not as minis my family would like to spend time with you and be happy if you were to, well I don't know how else to say this. All the women would be happy if you use them at least once. There I said it"
"Wha, what?"
"Jessica, you know the oldest girl who just turned fifteen, would like totally be your love slave bro. You just have to ask her and she'll throw herself at you. Ugh, even my mom feels the same way. You're just lucky Wendy is the only one who want's you enough to force herself on you"
"I am not forcing myself"
"Uh, huh. Seriously though they'd be fine if you left them alone. If it was me though I'd totally take advantage, but up to you bro."
Trevor wasn't sure two aspirin would be enough.
Trevor was leaving the movie theater with Brad and Wendy. Even though he agreed to try and hang out with them he did push it back a few weeks, but his grandma wouldn't let him do so any more. Brad was twelve who stood 5'4, a year older and a good six inches taller than Trevor. He was everything Trevor was not. In fact, he was the typical kind of boy who would bully Trevor once upon a time and probably did bully kids like Trevor. Even so after his family had been mini's for Trevor for a week long vacation he decided that Trevor would have to become his best friend.
Wendy, Brad's eleven year old cousin, also become somewhat attached to Trevor. She was a brunet and an inch taller than Trevor at 4'11. She was certainly prettier than the average girl, but not overly so. She was someone who was use to getting her way and was the type of girl one might refer to as the queen bee. She had held Trevor's left arm from the moment she saw him and he worried if it could possibly fall off from lack of circulation. She held it tight against her body as the trio left the theater.
"That movie was crazy. Those special effects were so nuts! Like when there was a dude, and then like bam not a dude but a twisted metal thing!" Brad said excitedly.
"It wasn't what I expected from something called 'The Gone Away World'. I thought it was just weird" Trevor said.
"The book is so much better. I'll lend it to you." Wendy said.
"Ugh, you're such a nerd. This is why the cheerleaders at school don't ask you to hang out with them more often" Brad said.
"Wait, you guys go to the same school?" Trevor asked.
"Yeah. Grandpa pays for private school and we're both in seventh grade. I skipped a grade, but this one, well I'm amazed he hasn't been held back yet" Wendy huffed.
"Hey, I pass!" Brad said.
"Barely." Wendy huffed.
"Man why you gotta be like that in front of my Bestie!"
"He's not your Bestie! He's my Pookie"
"Hey, I'm Trevor, I'm right here. Also Pooky? Isn't that what Garfield calls his stuffed animal?"
"Eh, what's a Garfield?" Brad asked.
"An old comic strip. You do need to know things in life other than girls and football. Anyway Garfield's stuffed animal is Pooky, but you're my Pookie. Totally different" Wendy said.
"Uh huh" Trevor said unconvinced.
"Hey I know sports other than football, like hockey, lacrosse, water polo, and basketball" Brad complained.
"I swear, grandpa's money is wasted on you" Wendy complained.
"Ummm. You can let go of my arm now Wendy."
She pulled it in tighter pretending not to hear him.
"Ugh, Wendy"
"Is that an order Trevor?"
Megan had asked Trevor not to issue any orders unless it was something serious. It would be bad if he ordered them just because he could. Trevor decided he didn't want to be that kind of guy, but at the moment he was wishing they used a formula on Wendy to make her more obedient so he wouldn't have to.
"No, ugh fine."
"Sorry bro, you lost that battle. Just accept it." Brad said.
"So why are you two attached to me anyway?" Trevor asked.
"Why? Am I ugly? Do I not suit your tastes? If I can change something for you I will. Shave me bald if you want. I mean I can understand why you wouldn't want to hang out with a muscle head like Brad but..."
"Hey! You're lucky you're a girl or I'd-"
"Stop. Both of you stop. Be nice to each other that's, no wait. OK. Be Civil with each other today that's an order"
"Fine" They both said reluctantly.
Trevor brought his right hand up to pinch the bridge of his nose. He was suddenly feeling a headache coming. He knew it would be wrong to force them to be nice to each other. People had to work things out on their own, but he needed a little peace right now.
"Nothing is wrong with you Wendy, other than maybe tearing my arm off. No I mean I'm not the kind of guy you two would typically be around, so I just want to know. Why me?"
"Because you're gentle, but you're strong in the ways that count. I saw how you looked at my mom, and my aunt Leslie, hey even I can admit she's hot for a twenty five year old, but you didn't force yourself on anyone. I could tell by the bulge in your pants you thought about it, but you also had a stern resolve, like we had nothing to worry about with you there no matter what. You didn't take any liberties with us without our permission even though you could have, especially after everyone felt so obedient to you. I've never felt so safe and protected as I did when you held me gently in your hands and it made my heart burst with all the feelings for you. I still feel safe holding onto you like this."
"That's just how anyone should behave. I mean yeah I did think about, well doing things with some of you, but, well..."
"No dude. Nobody our age that I know would behave that way, even the nice guys. Ninety percent on them would have jizzed on at least one of the girls the first day. Like even if they held back it would be super hard. You shouldn't trust me in that situation, like not even a little bit" Brad said.
"You're such a brute and that's why your parents won't let you have minis. Anyway Trevor I also saw how gentle you were with your own minis. They all love and trust you absolutely. You're exactly the kind of guy I've always wanted. I don't care if you have other minis, or even if you have other women. You can have all the wives you want as long as you don't hide it from me. I'm not going to stop chasing you unless you order me to, and even then I'll fight that order." Wendy concluded pointing her nose up to signal that should be the end of it.
"OK, like, that's a lot. You can't just lay that all on me. I need some time to process, well, all that. You can't just lay things on people like that. Like don't I get a say?"
"You asked. I wasn't going to lie to you. Don't ask questions you don't want to know the answers to. It's your own fault really." Wendy huffed.
"Also bro, when Wendy makes up her mind like that nobody gets a say"
Trevor rubbed the bridge of his knows and shut his eyes hard. Yeah the headache was definitely coming
"Still cuz, you sure lay it on thick. As for me it's kind of simple. I have to listen to you, and you're a good guy. Like as a mini I know you have to be careful because it's easy to get hurt, to get held too hard, or accidentally hit or crushed. Like your grandma we had to be mindful with, but around you it's like there was no place safer in the whole world."
"I'm surprised you understand what mindful means" poked Wendy.
"Shut up! Anyway I can only follow someone if they're stronger than me and they're a good guy. Even though you're kind of puny-"
"Hey!" exclaimed Trevor.
"Dude let me finish. Now even though you are kind of puny I'll always see you as that big strong, but gentle giant. Also I know if you give me an order I have to follow it, so you're my bro. My boss. How can I not like my boss who's also a good guy. It's like I know without a doubt you wouldn't order me to do something without a good reason and I should trust your orders absolutely. If you need anything from me I'm there. Seriously if you ever want to go to school, go with us." Brad said.
"Ugh, you seriously think everything should be decided by who's strongest like a gorilla" Megan said.
"What's wrong with that? If the world was that way, everyone would have to listen to me after I beat them up, and I have to listen to Trevor. So, everyone would have to listen to Trevor."
"You.... shit that may be both the dumbest and the smartest thing I've ever heard you say" said Wendy.
"Civil. Remember? Let's just get something to eat"
Trevor was learning that sometimes being in charge is sometimes worse than not. They went to the small burger shack next to the movie theater, the security guard who came with Wendy and Brad was trying too hard not to stick out, so of course he stuck out. Trevor just tried to ignore him, but it seemed that Wendy and Brad were use to it. It made it hard to enjoy his meal
"So, you have like a lot of minis. What's it like?" Brad asked Trevor
"It's nice, but it's a lot of work."
"Give me some details. I've been thinking about getting a mini myself. Also, I mean if you don't mind, I'd like to know how you got your minis and became a mini caretaker" Wendy said.
Trevor looked around the restaurant and hesitated.
"Umm, let's go outside. Can't risk people overhearing some things."
They moved to one of the outside tables with the security guard being the only person close enough to maybe overhear them. Trevor went on to describe all his minis and how they came to him. He talked about how he played with them, without mentioning anything sexual, and what was involved in taking care of them. While he did mention how his parents were separated for four years before getting a divorce which is what started him taking care of minis, and that his grandma had turned to the organization when Tom tried to take him away, he omitted the fact that his dad and new family would be paying for that by becoming his permanent minis in a few months. No need to share that last bit now.
"Wow, so your mom and aunt first huh? They are so sexy too. Did you rub them against your cock right away, because I would have-"
Wendy interrupted him, furious that Brad was upsetting Trevor.
"Brad! Can't you see you're making him uncomfortable!? He's not like that. I'm sure he was very much the gentle man. Besides they probably begged to worship his manhood."
"Stop! Both of you stop! Look yeah I do naughty stuff with my minis sometimes. That's all I'm going to say about it. Can we just leave it at that?"
"Oh, is that an order boyfriend?" Wendy said teasingly
"Um, a request? Please?" Trevor was unsure how to approach this.
"Ugh. Fine. You're so cute when you're flustered though. Like that." She said flashing him a brilliant smile.
Somehow Trevor managed to turn even more red than he already had. He wondered if people's heads exploded like in cartoons when they felt like this.
"Man, don't take this the wrong way, but it's more like you're a girl playing with dolls."
"A girl would have put a guy like you in a dress. That I would like to see." Wendy said.
"OK like, other than naughty stuff, which I would have done like right away, I would like have the guys do cool shit, like it would be cool to have enough for six man football where the loosing team gets punished. If I was you I wouldn't have just had the obstacle courses for fun, but like have rewards for the best times and punishments for the worst times. Also, you made them too easy when we were there. There was no danger of anyone being hurt!"
"That was kind of the point. I don't like my minis getting hurt." Trevor huffed.
"Hey bro, I'm not saying I don't appreciate it, like I would feel bad if my dad or uncles got their old asses hurt and they had fun on your 'baby' course, but I wanted a little more danger. I can take it. I would totally show that asshole Jack that I'm better than him."
"Jack, that was the oldest boy right? Red hair?" Trevor tried to recall all the Davises that were there that week.
"Yeah. He's a smarter meaner version of this gorilla" Wendy said.
"Hey!"
"Civil. Remember Civil."
"Yes sir." They both replied.
"Anyway I would have dressed the girls in sexy outfits and made them dance for me, or maybe mud wrestle. I was kind of expecting more of that when they said we were spending the mini vacation with a grandma and her eleven year old grandson. Not going to lie was kinda hoping to see you do more naughty stuff with the girls too."
"Ugh, you perv" Wendy spat.
"Hey just being honest. I'm a guy. Anyway I'm glad you're not like me. That's why your my boss and best friend. Everyone had a good time because you are who you are. You're just kind of girly but it's a good thing I guess."
"Brad you still barely know me. I'm not sure if I'm being complimented or insulted here."
"Both, but mostly complimented. He means well. Just take it that way and don't over think it" Wendy said patting his arm.
"Don't worry, I'll beat up anyone who messes with you" Brad said proudly
"You can rely on me too. You don't need to change ever. Just let me take care of things." Wendy said.
"I can fight my own battles guys, not that I have any."
"No you can't. We'll do it for you" they both said in near unison.
Trevor was going to ask the security guard for some aspirin or something when they got back to the car. It seemed this battle at least, was already long lost.
"So what would you do if you got your own minis Brad?"
"Other than naughty stuff and what I already mentioned? Maybe have them fight for my amusement. I would totally get some like cheap minis and make them fight to the death. The winner gets to live and gets a girl. Looser gets stepped on."
"So yeah no minis for you. What about you Wendy."
"Make them worship me as the goddess I am of course. I'd really like a mini that kind of looks like me so I can get mini versions of different dresses and shoes. I could try them out her to see how it looks before ordering it myself. I hate buying cute things and then they don't look good on me. I have to look good for my boyfriend now after all"
Trevor stammered as she looked directly into his eyes with intensity.
"Um, I uh, well what else?" Trevor said for lack of a better words.
"Well I guess some of the things you do like having them play tennis and what not. I'd make sure they have different cute little outfits every time. If I could get enough cute mini guys I'd make them play soccer or lacrosse. Sports where they run around a lot and get all sweaty so I can admire their muscles and play with the winners. Since Brad mentioned it though I would like them to fight for me too, just maybe not to the death. Looser gets punished though"
"You two. You're whole family is like this aren't they"
"If you mean willful, intelligent, recognizing how special you are, and destined for greatness then I'd say yes. I could tell you about the exceptions but you told me to be civil." Wendy said looking at Brad for that last part.
"Bi-, gah, darn orders. Bro I gotta defend myself here. Being civil is hard"
"Wait, backup. What do you mean by the special part?"
"Oh yeah the whole family recognizes how special you are, except for Jack but screw that guy. I swear they'd think you walk on water." Brad said
"Ugh, this is just because of that stupid formula. Oww" Trevor complained.
Wendy pinched Trevor and she looked at him with angry eyes.
"Don't do that! Don't belittle yourself! It's not because of the formula. It's because you are good and kind. My family is mostly made of nice, but aggressive people, but because money and politics are all around us so we have a hard time trusting others. People are always trying to get an edge, to use us or get close to us. I was five when my best friend told me she actually hated me. She was just being my friend so her father could get close to grandpa, but as soon as he got what he wanted she stopped pretending. She said she always hated me for being rude and bossy."
"But you are rude and bossy" Brad quipped
Trevor put a finger on Wendy's lips to silence her.
"Brad, be nice. Don't make me order you. Continue Wendy."
"Well, I was really hurt and had a hard time trusting anyone outside the family. I even had a guy pretend to be my boyfriend just get an investment from my dad. Most of my family went through things like that. But you, I trust you. You're not like that."
"I'm not so amazing. You know I ordered your grandpa to block that nomination and do other stuff the day you got back."
"Oh I know, and I'm mad at The Organization for that. I know that you had to make him do things in The Organization's interests. If you hadn't cooperated your dad would have taken you away from your family right?"
"Yeah. See, I'm just a guy doing what he needed to."
"That's The Organization not you. I know you could order our family to give you all our money, or do whatever else you wanted. You're a smart guy, you know you could, but I also know you won't. Well all know that." Wendy said earnestly
"I mean yeah, but you don't know me well enough to-"
"Dude, just stop it. My family is not full of helpless idiots. They all made the same decision about you. The organization was going to put someone in charge of us and I can't imagine anyone better than you. I know that even if she never became your mini Wendy would fall hopelessly in love with you, and be much more annoying about it, well if you could have ever managed to meet her anyway. Look you're not going to gain anything by saying you're not special or not a good guy. You are. So just accept it boss" Brad said
"But since we did become your minis, everyone is willing to be a mini for you again whenever you want. Even not as minis my family would like to spend time with you and be happy if you were to, well I don't know how else to say this. All the women would be happy if you use them at least once. There I said it"
"Wha, what?"
"Jessica, you know the oldest girl who just turned fifteen, would like totally be your love slave bro. You just have to ask her and she'll throw herself at you. Ugh, even my mom feels the same way. You're just lucky Wendy is the only one who want's you enough to force herself on you"
"I am not forcing myself"
"Uh, huh. Seriously though they'd be fine if you left them alone. If it was me though I'd totally take advantage, but up to you bro."
Trevor wasn't sure two aspirin would be enough.
The world is a dark place.
-
- Shrink Adept
- Posts: 90
- Joined: Wed Dec 20, 2023 2:17 am
Trevor's minis Part 15
Sometimes a story wants to get away from you. Sometimes you should let it, but sometimes it's important not to. I'm forcing it in a direction, a direction it needs to go. Each chapter demands to be written, to be let out, but I can't spend all my time on this. There's much more story to go, but I'm getting to a place where I can stop for a bit.
Part 15
Megan was sitting on the porch when a man in a black suit and fedora came up to her steps.
"Hello Carlos"
The man took off his hat and smiled
"A pleasure to see you again Megan."
"Uh, huh"
Megan took a sip of her long island tea.
"Did you come with more orders for Trevor to record? I couldn't help but notice that you had Senator Davis block the appointment of that pro minicorp fellows to the FTC, specifically the Consumer Product Safety Commission, and allowed nominees who had similar positions. Looks like those minis were recommended by someone else we sat for. It seems the only difference was the new ones were more favorable to the Organization in one way or another."
Carlos smiled.
"I'll try to be less obvious in the future, but sending orders for our caretakers and then passing them out to the intended targets is all handled by an automated system. We're past the point where we can do this on an individual basis, especially when November comes around. Do be sure to be on top of your email. Anyway I've brought you the paper work for the Barret family. Legal things to handle the sale of the house, termination of debts, retirement assets and so on."
Carlos handed her a heavy package with all the paper work.
"Making a deal with you feels like making a deal with the devil"
Carlos chuckled.
"I've been told that before. I'm just a normal man though. Honestly."
"Makes me wonder what your Master is like"
"I'm not sure what you mean by that"
"Oh, don't do that. You're not fooling me. When someone has a strong bond to someone else, a willing bond, like Trevor's minis do to him, they have a certain look. You have that, and it's different from just the normal bond where you can order someone to do what they say. This is more like devotion."
Carlos just laughed.
"If you must know he's really a nice guy, a little too nice. It's a good thing he has people like me to handle certain things. Well let's leave it at that for now."
"Hmm. Fine."
"I'm here in person because you're rather important to us. The minis you've sat for these past few weeks really are important to our plans."
"Really? I mean you've sent us some lower court judges, janitors, secretaries, administrators, just regular every day people. Most of them are not exactly what I'd consider the halls of power."
"Each as their role play. The important thing is we didn't really have anyone else to send them to, and that's why we don't send anyone to you lightly."
"You better not cut into our travel time. I already told you we plan to go to Australia and Norway this year."
"Of course, and I wouldn't dare interrupt your existing plans."
"I get the feeling you don't usually care what other people have going on."
"You'd be correct, but then I usually don't personally get involved. I just wanted to be sure to hand deliver these documents. I'll even wait here for you to sign them, or give you an address to send them to later."
"Might as well do it now" Megan said opening the package and reading the first contract.
"I'll of course answer any questions you have as well. Anyway I wanted to suggest that you send young Trevor to his step sister and half sisters birthday parties"
"What? Why?"
"I'm supposed to say that it's to minimize suspicion when the Barret family signs away their lives to become his property. If people know he exists and is Tom's son it lowers suspicion and prevents snooping. Really though that's only a minor concern since we have people to deal with such curious mice. No my concern is Trevor. In our experience with parents becoming minis of their children, if there is resentment it can lead to the minis being damaged. For sensitive children like Trevor depression can follow."
"I'm guessing you don't normally care when that happens. No you care about Trevor being able to be your special care taker. If he's depressed and moody special clients, like the Davises, wouldn't want to trust themselves to Trevor."
Carlos spread his hands in a, what can you do, gesture.
"Trust me, Trevor is gentle as a baby chick. If Tom breaks it's going to be because of me, and probably not on accident."
"Well that's your right. I don't particularly care except about how it affects Trevor. Just consider him getting to know his step family a little before taking possession of them. Now enough of that. You know, we have a controlling interest in a very nice hotel on the Gold Coast. The Organization is involved in much more than just the mini business you know."
***
Trevor was exhausted by the time he finally got home. He was grateful his arm was finally free and had to resist the urge to go straight to bed.
"Did you have a good time son?" Megan asked him.
"Yes, but those two are so exhausting."
Megan chuckled.
"That bad huh."
"I mean, they are so pushy. It's like they want to take over my life. Other people who've been my minis aren't like that are they?"
"Well son, you're getting rather popular. A few of your past guests have made requests to spend time with you both as minis and in real life. Two want to become your permanent minis. Still, none of them are that pushy or needy as far as I know. Those two just took a real liking to you. There are also a number of new requests for any weekends you want to sit new minis. I've of course rejected all the inappropriate ones. You don't have to accept any of them though."
"Ugh, not right now. What happened to the days when we would just get a box and whoever showed up showed up?"
"Hah, that's what you get for being good at your job. Now people are actually choosing you. No more random minis for you"
"I'll deal with it later. I just need a break right now."
"OK. I'll call you in two hours for dinner"
Trevor went to his room. He saw Carol and Judy outside the doll house waiting for him. He picked them up and sat down on the bed placing his girls on his lap.
"How was the date Master. Did you have fun?" Carol asked.
"It wasn't a date. Bruce was their too. It's not like I'm going out with Wendy" Trevor complained.
"Did you tell her that son?" Judy asked in that concerned motherly way.
"No. I mean do I need to? I've never dated a girl before. Never thought about it. She just goes and decides I'm her boyfriend now like she's the one in charge. Ugh and she's so difficult. Even though her cousin Brad was there so it was clearly not a date, she treated it like it was. They are both so, ugh."
Judy and Carol laughed.
"You should talk to mom about it. Dad was kind of like that. So tell us what happened."
Trevor gave them a summary of the date, including what Wendy had said about her family, having other minis, and having other wives. When he was finished Judy and Carol burst out laughing.
"Ugh, what's so funny"
"Sorry son. I mean Master. Oh it's just. Help me out here sis"
"Master, this girl has the next fifty years planned out for you. I just imagine her with five other woman around a whiteboard labeled Trevor and every minute accounted for."
Trevor turned white at the thought which made the girls laugh harder.
"Ma-Master. Oh god. I'm sorry. Hah, oh my" Judy struggled to get control of her laughing before continuing
"Look Master. This girl is more than you can handle right now. She has her eye on you and wants to take as much as she can get. If she wants the moon she's going to ask for Mars, then make you feel like you're compromising on the moon. What's important is what you want. Just be honest with yourself, with us, like you always are. Nobody says you have to marry her. Just do what you feel is right." Judy said.
"I guess you're right. I know what I want right now though."
"Oh and what's that?" asked Carol
"Both of you undress."
The girls smiled and took off their white t-shirts and tight blue jeans. When they were naked he picked them up, Judy in his right hand and Carol in his left.
"Right now I want to remember how my girls taste"
"Oh Master. Yes!"
Trevor sent the next two hours sucking on and tasting every inch of his two minis, their sweet juices and pleasant moans melting away his anxieties and making him forget the rest of the world even existed.
Part 15
Megan was sitting on the porch when a man in a black suit and fedora came up to her steps.
"Hello Carlos"
The man took off his hat and smiled
"A pleasure to see you again Megan."
"Uh, huh"
Megan took a sip of her long island tea.
"Did you come with more orders for Trevor to record? I couldn't help but notice that you had Senator Davis block the appointment of that pro minicorp fellows to the FTC, specifically the Consumer Product Safety Commission, and allowed nominees who had similar positions. Looks like those minis were recommended by someone else we sat for. It seems the only difference was the new ones were more favorable to the Organization in one way or another."
Carlos smiled.
"I'll try to be less obvious in the future, but sending orders for our caretakers and then passing them out to the intended targets is all handled by an automated system. We're past the point where we can do this on an individual basis, especially when November comes around. Do be sure to be on top of your email. Anyway I've brought you the paper work for the Barret family. Legal things to handle the sale of the house, termination of debts, retirement assets and so on."
Carlos handed her a heavy package with all the paper work.
"Making a deal with you feels like making a deal with the devil"
Carlos chuckled.
"I've been told that before. I'm just a normal man though. Honestly."
"Makes me wonder what your Master is like"
"I'm not sure what you mean by that"
"Oh, don't do that. You're not fooling me. When someone has a strong bond to someone else, a willing bond, like Trevor's minis do to him, they have a certain look. You have that, and it's different from just the normal bond where you can order someone to do what they say. This is more like devotion."
Carlos just laughed.
"If you must know he's really a nice guy, a little too nice. It's a good thing he has people like me to handle certain things. Well let's leave it at that for now."
"Hmm. Fine."
"I'm here in person because you're rather important to us. The minis you've sat for these past few weeks really are important to our plans."
"Really? I mean you've sent us some lower court judges, janitors, secretaries, administrators, just regular every day people. Most of them are not exactly what I'd consider the halls of power."
"Each as their role play. The important thing is we didn't really have anyone else to send them to, and that's why we don't send anyone to you lightly."
"You better not cut into our travel time. I already told you we plan to go to Australia and Norway this year."
"Of course, and I wouldn't dare interrupt your existing plans."
"I get the feeling you don't usually care what other people have going on."
"You'd be correct, but then I usually don't personally get involved. I just wanted to be sure to hand deliver these documents. I'll even wait here for you to sign them, or give you an address to send them to later."
"Might as well do it now" Megan said opening the package and reading the first contract.
"I'll of course answer any questions you have as well. Anyway I wanted to suggest that you send young Trevor to his step sister and half sisters birthday parties"
"What? Why?"
"I'm supposed to say that it's to minimize suspicion when the Barret family signs away their lives to become his property. If people know he exists and is Tom's son it lowers suspicion and prevents snooping. Really though that's only a minor concern since we have people to deal with such curious mice. No my concern is Trevor. In our experience with parents becoming minis of their children, if there is resentment it can lead to the minis being damaged. For sensitive children like Trevor depression can follow."
"I'm guessing you don't normally care when that happens. No you care about Trevor being able to be your special care taker. If he's depressed and moody special clients, like the Davises, wouldn't want to trust themselves to Trevor."
Carlos spread his hands in a, what can you do, gesture.
"Trust me, Trevor is gentle as a baby chick. If Tom breaks it's going to be because of me, and probably not on accident."
"Well that's your right. I don't particularly care except about how it affects Trevor. Just consider him getting to know his step family a little before taking possession of them. Now enough of that. You know, we have a controlling interest in a very nice hotel on the Gold Coast. The Organization is involved in much more than just the mini business you know."
***
Trevor was exhausted by the time he finally got home. He was grateful his arm was finally free and had to resist the urge to go straight to bed.
"Did you have a good time son?" Megan asked him.
"Yes, but those two are so exhausting."
Megan chuckled.
"That bad huh."
"I mean, they are so pushy. It's like they want to take over my life. Other people who've been my minis aren't like that are they?"
"Well son, you're getting rather popular. A few of your past guests have made requests to spend time with you both as minis and in real life. Two want to become your permanent minis. Still, none of them are that pushy or needy as far as I know. Those two just took a real liking to you. There are also a number of new requests for any weekends you want to sit new minis. I've of course rejected all the inappropriate ones. You don't have to accept any of them though."
"Ugh, not right now. What happened to the days when we would just get a box and whoever showed up showed up?"
"Hah, that's what you get for being good at your job. Now people are actually choosing you. No more random minis for you"
"I'll deal with it later. I just need a break right now."
"OK. I'll call you in two hours for dinner"
Trevor went to his room. He saw Carol and Judy outside the doll house waiting for him. He picked them up and sat down on the bed placing his girls on his lap.
"How was the date Master. Did you have fun?" Carol asked.
"It wasn't a date. Bruce was their too. It's not like I'm going out with Wendy" Trevor complained.
"Did you tell her that son?" Judy asked in that concerned motherly way.
"No. I mean do I need to? I've never dated a girl before. Never thought about it. She just goes and decides I'm her boyfriend now like she's the one in charge. Ugh and she's so difficult. Even though her cousin Brad was there so it was clearly not a date, she treated it like it was. They are both so, ugh."
Judy and Carol laughed.
"You should talk to mom about it. Dad was kind of like that. So tell us what happened."
Trevor gave them a summary of the date, including what Wendy had said about her family, having other minis, and having other wives. When he was finished Judy and Carol burst out laughing.
"Ugh, what's so funny"
"Sorry son. I mean Master. Oh it's just. Help me out here sis"
"Master, this girl has the next fifty years planned out for you. I just imagine her with five other woman around a whiteboard labeled Trevor and every minute accounted for."
Trevor turned white at the thought which made the girls laugh harder.
"Ma-Master. Oh god. I'm sorry. Hah, oh my" Judy struggled to get control of her laughing before continuing
"Look Master. This girl is more than you can handle right now. She has her eye on you and wants to take as much as she can get. If she wants the moon she's going to ask for Mars, then make you feel like you're compromising on the moon. What's important is what you want. Just be honest with yourself, with us, like you always are. Nobody says you have to marry her. Just do what you feel is right." Judy said.
"I guess you're right. I know what I want right now though."
"Oh and what's that?" asked Carol
"Both of you undress."
The girls smiled and took off their white t-shirts and tight blue jeans. When they were naked he picked them up, Judy in his right hand and Carol in his left.
"Right now I want to remember how my girls taste"
"Oh Master. Yes!"
Trevor sent the next two hours sucking on and tasting every inch of his two minis, their sweet juices and pleasant moans melting away his anxieties and making him forget the rest of the world even existed.
The world is a dark place.
-
- Shrink Adept
- Posts: 90
- Joined: Wed Dec 20, 2023 2:17 am
Trevor's minis Part 16
Part 16
Trevor went to attend his half sister Tracy's fifth birthday party. He didn't really want to go, but his grandma Megan had insisted. He was going to own Tracy as a mini after all so he should get to know her. Even though she was conceived well before her parents were divorced and was part of the reason for their separation, it wasn't her fault and he shouldn't hold it against her. What could he really blame a five year old for anyway? When she spent a week as a mini she was so happy to learn she had an older brother who would play with her, even if he was a giant.
"Big Brother!"
As soon as Tracy spotted Trevor with his jean shorts and pastel green shirt she ran at him as fast as she could and tackled him at the waist.
"Ooof. Hello Tracy. Geeze take it easy. You can play football with a tackle like that."
"Girls can't play football silly. At least I don't think so."
Tracy looked up at him admiringly. Her big bright brown eyes and hair highlighted by her yellow dress. When Trevor asked for a version of the formula that would make his step family strongly obedient and submissive to him, he was thinking of his father and step mom, not how it would affect his little half sister. He was certainly second guessing that decision looking down at his smiling half sister who was hugging him as hard as she possibly could and making it hard to breath.
"Love you too sis. Could you let go now"
"Why?"
"I kinda need to breath"
"Oh, I'm sorry." Tracy said as she released her grip.
"Daddy says I'm stronger than I look. Sorry big brother, but I have to get in all the hugs I can. My hugs will be much smaller when I'm your mini after all."
Some of the people who heard her comment blinked and looked at him, wondering if they had heard that right and what was going on here.
"Yeah. Ummm how about you introduce me to people"
Tracy introduced him to her mom's side of the family, her friends, and parents of friends while often mentioning that she would be his mini soon. When he was occasionally questioned about his experience taking care of minis he responded by saying he was an experienced mini care taker with an excellent track record. He even handed out cards with QR codes that linked to his Organization profile which showcased his positive reviews and track record. Whenever he was asked why he wanted to own the Barrets he provided the practiced explanation that he wanted to be closer to his step family while also providing them an easy life. It wasn't that uncommon for regular people to become minis to escape their responsibilities after all.
"So Trevor what kind of mini's do you normally deal with?" asked an older heavy set woman
"Well I have had 1/6 size and a few 1/2 size before, but now I only deal with 1/12 sized minis. My current minis are all 1/12 scale"
"I have a group on for a mini vacation with minicorp. Could I request you as a caretaker" Asked a heavy set man.
"Sorry but no. I only work with The Organization now, so no Minicorp, Shrinking Inc, Size Masters, or any other company"
Trevor was spending more time answering questions than paying attention to the birthday girl until she finally pulled him away.
"It's my birthday. You need to pay attention to me" Tracy complained.
"I'm sorry, but they all have so many questions. Seems like some of them want to be my minis too, but I don't need more right now. I'm sorry OK, don't pout."
"You know, this is my last birthday big and my first birthday with you here. I want to be your mini and call you Master, but this is a special day for me you know?"
"I know. I'm sorry."
"OK I forgive you Master. Now take me to the bouncy castle."
Before he could comment on her calling him Master she was dragging him into the bouncy castle. They laughed as they bounced and jumped around. Trevor was never a particularly popular kid so he wasn't invited to many birth day parties back when he went to school. It's harder to get invited to parties when you're home schooled. Even when he did get invited he tended to be isolated and rarely participated. Tracy was having none of that and made him participate in everything.
"You look a little worn out there Trevor. Hey sis let him sit down for a bit. Your brother isn't as active as you are" Bailey said while offering him the seat next to her.
"OK. We hit the pinata soon Trevor. You have to hit it really hard. I'll show you how!" Tracy stated before running off.
"Thank you. I thought I was going to fall over" Trevor said breathing heavily
"No problem Ma-er I mean Trevor. Sorry almost let that slip"
"It's fine. Just be careful."
Megan had told Trevor the version of the formula used on the Barrets created a particularly strong bond with him, making them develop a strong need to obey, serve, and please him that lessened slightly when they returned to normal size. Trevor was happy with this, but it wasn't exactly something that was typical. It was rather rare for people to have the correct genes to make mini's obedient and currently only the organization had products that could produce this effect. Still, The Organization wanted this kept secret and you didn't go against The Organization. Also there were rumors that shadowy government agencies illegally used similar products and abducted people like Trevor to make use of them.
"I think you need a break from all this stimulation. Follow me." Bailey got up and led Trevor inside.
"Yes please." Trevor got up and followed her without thinking.
"I guess you don't go to a lot of parties."
"I uh, I go to parties, like a normal amount. What gives you that idea?"
"Uh huh. Well the fact that you're super awkward out there like you're an alien at their first kids birthday party kinda says it all. Good thing Tracy was there to show you how to do it right"
"Ugh, it was so exhausting. I also didn't think about how hard it would be to not say the wrong thing with all these people around. If anyone knew you were becoming my minis and didn't have a choice it could make things difficult."
"Yep. People are funny like that. My grandma would have a fit and probably try to go to court over mini custody or something"
Bailey closed the door and suddenly Trevor realized they were in her room. He had just followed her unthinkingly. He knew he was in control here, that she would do whatever he told her to, but his lizard brain didn't understand that. A sense of fear and anxiety rising within him.
"Uh, Bailey, why are we in your room?"
"I just thought you could use a break. Come sit down on the bed, I won't bite unless you want me to"
Bailey sat on the bed and patted the spot to her left inviting Trevor to sit next to her. He did so slowly and she gently wrapped her toned slender arm around his shoulders.
"Well Trevor, I can call you my Master in here can't I? You can do whatever you want to me you know."
"Uh, I Uh.... Ummm....." Trevor stammered turning red.
"What's wrong, can't talk anymore Master?" Bailey laughed.
"I just.... Umm...."
Trevor couldn't find the words. He was suddenly aware of how pretty Bailey was, how pleasant she smelled. His brain refused to do much of anything but stammer. Bailey just laughed, a joyful genuine laugh that didn't help Trevor's situation.
"OK while you figure out what you want to do to me I want to tell you something. I'm glad you're making me your mini. I look at Tom and my mom, working all the time and just barely making it, and I don't want that for myself. Most of my friends already know where they want to go to college and what they want to study, but I just want to party and pinned my hopes on marrying rich. I like to read and archeology is cool, but that doesn't pay the bills. No fucking way I'm going to study a million hours to like be a doctor or a lawyer"
With her left hand still on his shoulder she lightly turned him to her and with her right hand ran a finger along his chest.
"Being the mini of a handsome young man and not having to think about any of that seems like a much better life to me. I'm actually pretty happy about it, which is surprising to me. I can be your sexy little dancer, your personal ballerina and gymnast. I'll perform just for you"
The image of a mini Bailey dancing and performing for him seemed to take up the entirety of his thoughts. He was frozen as Bailey leaned down and kissed him, her soft lips against his felt amazing and only when she pulled away did his brain start working again.
"Ye-yeah that sounds wonderful. So you're actually happy about this?"
"Honestly yeah. I actually thought about just becoming someone's mini after I graduate, but worried how I could find a good man to take care of me. I mean if you choose wrong life can be pretty bad for a mini you know. Also mom would totally have a cow and do everything she could stop me, going on about how that's not how I was raised. I should work hard and benefit society. Blah blah blah. You made that choice for me and she can't say shit because she's your mini too. Look I know I was kind of a bitch to you before, but I was just taking it out on you when really I was mad that mom was with Tom. So sorry for that and I'll make it to you Master."
She kissed him again. Then she stood up.
"I'm yours you know. Once I become your mini you won't be able to enjoy me like this. You can touch me wherever you want, and you can make me do whatever you want"
She motioned to the bed as she said the last part. Trevor again turned red, then he got up and stood in front of her. She was wearing a white frilly blouse and tight sky blue leggings. Her shoulder length blond hair was down and she stood with a hand on her hip waiting for him. Trevor raised his hands and placed his hands on her butt. She simply stood there smiling at him, letting him do as he wanted. He pulled her close and rested he face in her ample chest. He started to run his hands long her body as her scent and taste filled his senses. Suddenly he wanted this, wanted it so bad, wanted to order her to the bed. With great effort of will he stopped himself and pulled away.
"What's wrong Master? Are my clothes in the way? Did you want to move things to the bed?"
Trevor felt like his head was going to explode he turned away from her in a futile effort to hide his painful erection.
"I-I want to, but I can't yet. I, well, I just..."
Bailey gave a disappointed sigh, then went over and placed both hands on his cheeks as she gave him a deep kiss.
"It's OK Master. You're going to have plenty of opportunities with girls. I just won't have many opportunities like this with you."
"Wha- what do you mean?"
"Oh come on. I know you're going to watch more minis, and some of those are going to be cute girls. Those cute girls are going to go back to normal except not really. They'll all be your obedient little slaves, desiring you to one degree or another. You probably have some already and just have to let them know you want them."
Trevor thought of Wendy and the other members of the Davis family. He thought about all the minis he'd touched since he started working with The Organization as well.
"Yeah. I guess you're right about that. I didn't mean for it to be that way"
"I know. For me though in a few months I'll be small forever. I'll be you're pretty little helpless doll which I am like totally looking forward to. It's just I wanted to please you before then. If I can make you happy while I'm still big, it will mean a lot to me. Most boys around your age wouldn't say no to an opportunity like this, and I'd be offended if I couldn't at least see how much you wanted to do it."
She looked down at the bulge in his shorts and Trevor turned red again. Bailey just laughed as he tried to turn away.
"I'm just glad you don't think I'm ugly or something. Also and I'm just putting it out there, you can do the same thing to my mom. Oh she's be less willing and happy about it, but if you tell her to she can't refuse it. Pretty sure you'd just have to tell her to get naked, get in bed and make you happy, or to stand there and let you grope her."
Trevor thought of Julies sexy body. Bailey had certainly filled out being almost fifteen years old. Her mother Julie was just a larger version of Bailey with a proportionally larger chest.
"I, I would like that. Maybe, I'm just, I mean I don't."
Bailey put a finger on Trevor's lips
"I get it Master. You're sweet and that's why I know being your minis is going to be good for all of us, well maybe except for Tom but who cares. Still you are going to have to show us who's boss before we become minis or it could make things hard, especially for my mom. Now let's get you back to the party. I've kept you to myself enough and if we take any longer Tracy will get mad."
Bailey turned to open the door but Trevor reached out and grabbed her left wrist.
"I'm not saying no. I'm just saying not right now. OK?"
Trevor let go. Bailey turned around and kissed him on the top of the head.
"OK Master. Just don't take too long"
She led him back to the party where Tracy was waiting impatiently.
"Where were you two? Ugh. It's time to hit the pinata, c'mon! line up"
"You and Trevor go ahead. I'm too old for this anyway." Bailey said.
"No, you have to finish it off sis. It's the last time we can hit a pinata like this!"
"Fine, I'll do it"
Bailey sighed and gave in. She knew Tracy was right as these were the last few months they would spend as normal humans. Even if she was looking forward to being Trevor's mini in a few months she should enjoy the time until then. They kids lined up to take on the pinata from youngest to oldest. At the end was Trevor, two other kids he didn't know, and Bailey. By the time it was Trevor's turn the poor paper mache unicorn was on it's last legs, but there was still plenty of candy in it's center. Trevor got in a few good hits, but he wasn't really good at swinging a bat. When he wad done he could feel the eyes judging him, wondering how an eleven year old boy could be so weak. Just then Tracy ran to him.
"Big brother don't worry. I won't let anyone make fun of you"
"Thanks, but that doesn't make me feel better really."
"Don't worry. Big sis will take care of it."
The other two boys after him did much better, but the adults were being more aggressive with the pinata for the older kids, pulling the rope hard and randomly to make their swings miss. Then it was Bailey's turn. After two failed swings she frowned and pulled back changing her stance. She was a gifted athlete and enjoyed all sports including baseball, even if she thought it was bullshit that girls had to play softball instead. She already saw the pattern in the way the pinata danced and pulled back the bat like she was going to hit a pitch which was at odds with her white frilly blouse and sky blue leggings. The pinata swung forward and she let loose bashing the pinata in half with a might boom as candy flew everywhere. If that was a baseball it would have been a home run.
"Holy shit! Man it makes me wonder who's the brother and who's the sister" an older boy said sneering at Trevor.
Tracy glared at him while still hugging Trevor at the waist. She was about to say something when Bailey came over and rested the bat on her shoulder.
"Were you saying something about my step brother? Want to speak up?" She said as she stared at the boy, the threat of violence in her eye.
"Ummm, uh no. Nothing, I didn't say anything" The boy said as he backed up, trying to be somewhere else.
"Big brother you need to find people to protect you from bad people like that. We won't be able to when we're small"
Trevor didn't say anything. He just smiled and rubbed the top of her head. It hurt his pride that she thought of him that way, but he had to be honest with himself about his shortcomings. He thought about her words and considered maybe he needed more friends like Brad, though the thought of having more Brads and Wendys in his life hurt him. This was a problem for another day.
"Yeah. Maybe your right. Now let's go get some cake."
The party continued with Tom and Julie reluctantly introducing Trevor to their friends, the parents of Tracy's friends, work friends, and some of Julie's extended family. Tom's parents had already long passed and he didn't have any extended family, but Julie did. A few had questions for him so Trevor made an effort to be pleasant and respectful, never betraying the reason the Barrets would become his minis or how that first mini experience came about. When the party was over and everyone had gone home Trevor was finally left alone with the Barrets in their living room.
"Son, I just want to say-"
"Stop right there Tom. You don't get to call me son. Nobody else is here so you call me Master"
"Sorry. Master I just want to say that I'm happy to have you here. I regret that it took so long and that we missed so many of your birthdays and holidays"
Julie nodded in agreement.
"I'm sorry too Master. Whenever Tom wanted to visit or call you I made it a choice between us and you. It was really your mom I had a problem with and I took it out on you."
"It's a little too late for just sorry. You're still going to make up for it by being my toys for life."
"Yes Master" the family said.
"Julie stand up"
"Um. Yes Master" Julie said hesitantly then slowly stood up.
Julie was wearing blue jeans and pink tank top. It highlighted her curvy shape which Trevor took a moment to admire. He went up to her and put his left hand on her hip and his right hand on her left breast cupping her nipple. She flinched when he touched her but she couldn't resist him.
"This is mine Tom. No sex, no kissing, no hugging."
"Yes Master. I understand." Tom said with a pained expression.
"Julie lean down"
She did so and he kissed her. As he pulled away he wondered why it was easier to do this to an unwilling Julie, but harder with a very willing Bailey. He then a bit awkwardly groped the tall fit blond. Despite her rather sedentary job as a program manager she managed to take excellent care of herself though she wasn't as fit and toned as her daughter. After a bit of awkward groping he pulled away and stared at Tom's pinched face. It was clear he wanted to say something, to resist, but he couldn't.
"Julie sit down. What do you want to say Tom"
"Master, s-s-son, that's my wife! I-"
"Shut up Tom, that's an order. You don't get to act like my father anymore and you don't get a say."
Trevor had a feeling that Tom was going to try and say something along those lines. Trevor just let him try to speak because he wanted to cut him off and tell him to shut up.
"Bailey stand up"
"Yes Master" Bailey said with her best Sultry voice.
Trevor forced himself to go over to Bailey and do what he did with Julie. He wanted to pound into them that he was in charge here now. Bailey being so willing and sexy just made it harder, and when she kissed him this time she shoved her tongue in as deep as she could, locking Trevor in place for several minutes that seemed like an eternity. When she finally broke away it took him a moment to get his wits back.
"Umm, yes. Good job Bailey, now go sit down"
"Thank YOU Master" Bailey said with a slight bow before she sat down.
Trevor could feel Tom and Julie glare at him with a varying mix of fear, indignation, anger, and helplessness. Good.
"Master, what about me?" Tracy said.
"You're still to young little sis. Maybe when your older."
"I'm not going to fall for that, by then I'll be way too small! That's not fair. I'm already five you know!"
Trevor chuckled. He had tried earlier to ask him why he didn't treat her like he did Bailey. At first he said it was because he was punishing Bailey for being mean before but that only went so far. He tried explaining that it's different since she was his half sister and Bailey was his step sister, so finally he just settled on saying it was because she was too young.
"Life's not always fair I'm afraid. How about just a hug and a kiss on the cheek"
Trevor said as he squatted down. Tracy ran into him and almost knocked him over. Her arms around his neck in a death grip as she pressed herself to him and kissed his cheek. He wrapped his arms around her and she loosened her grip.
"I just want to be useful to you Master. Don't you want me?"
"Of course I do, but I don't need to do the same things to you. Bailey is Bailey and Tracy is Tracy. I'm not going to abandon you or ever let you go sis so stop worrying OK. When your older we can talk about things like that. OK?"
"Not OK Master, but if it's what you want. I trust you."
Tracy released her grip. Just then Megan pulled up in the driveway.
"I'm leaving now. I'll be back next week to do what I want with Bailey and Julie. There's nothing you can do about it Tom."
He smiled at Bailey and left without giving anyone a chance to response, jumping in to Megan's car
"Oh, so you don't want me to go in? I was going to go say hi."
"No need. I'll tell you all about it at home."
Trevor went to attend his half sister Tracy's fifth birthday party. He didn't really want to go, but his grandma Megan had insisted. He was going to own Tracy as a mini after all so he should get to know her. Even though she was conceived well before her parents were divorced and was part of the reason for their separation, it wasn't her fault and he shouldn't hold it against her. What could he really blame a five year old for anyway? When she spent a week as a mini she was so happy to learn she had an older brother who would play with her, even if he was a giant.
"Big Brother!"
As soon as Tracy spotted Trevor with his jean shorts and pastel green shirt she ran at him as fast as she could and tackled him at the waist.
"Ooof. Hello Tracy. Geeze take it easy. You can play football with a tackle like that."
"Girls can't play football silly. At least I don't think so."
Tracy looked up at him admiringly. Her big bright brown eyes and hair highlighted by her yellow dress. When Trevor asked for a version of the formula that would make his step family strongly obedient and submissive to him, he was thinking of his father and step mom, not how it would affect his little half sister. He was certainly second guessing that decision looking down at his smiling half sister who was hugging him as hard as she possibly could and making it hard to breath.
"Love you too sis. Could you let go now"
"Why?"
"I kinda need to breath"
"Oh, I'm sorry." Tracy said as she released her grip.
"Daddy says I'm stronger than I look. Sorry big brother, but I have to get in all the hugs I can. My hugs will be much smaller when I'm your mini after all."
Some of the people who heard her comment blinked and looked at him, wondering if they had heard that right and what was going on here.
"Yeah. Ummm how about you introduce me to people"
Tracy introduced him to her mom's side of the family, her friends, and parents of friends while often mentioning that she would be his mini soon. When he was occasionally questioned about his experience taking care of minis he responded by saying he was an experienced mini care taker with an excellent track record. He even handed out cards with QR codes that linked to his Organization profile which showcased his positive reviews and track record. Whenever he was asked why he wanted to own the Barrets he provided the practiced explanation that he wanted to be closer to his step family while also providing them an easy life. It wasn't that uncommon for regular people to become minis to escape their responsibilities after all.
"So Trevor what kind of mini's do you normally deal with?" asked an older heavy set woman
"Well I have had 1/6 size and a few 1/2 size before, but now I only deal with 1/12 sized minis. My current minis are all 1/12 scale"
"I have a group on for a mini vacation with minicorp. Could I request you as a caretaker" Asked a heavy set man.
"Sorry but no. I only work with The Organization now, so no Minicorp, Shrinking Inc, Size Masters, or any other company"
Trevor was spending more time answering questions than paying attention to the birthday girl until she finally pulled him away.
"It's my birthday. You need to pay attention to me" Tracy complained.
"I'm sorry, but they all have so many questions. Seems like some of them want to be my minis too, but I don't need more right now. I'm sorry OK, don't pout."
"You know, this is my last birthday big and my first birthday with you here. I want to be your mini and call you Master, but this is a special day for me you know?"
"I know. I'm sorry."
"OK I forgive you Master. Now take me to the bouncy castle."
Before he could comment on her calling him Master she was dragging him into the bouncy castle. They laughed as they bounced and jumped around. Trevor was never a particularly popular kid so he wasn't invited to many birth day parties back when he went to school. It's harder to get invited to parties when you're home schooled. Even when he did get invited he tended to be isolated and rarely participated. Tracy was having none of that and made him participate in everything.
"You look a little worn out there Trevor. Hey sis let him sit down for a bit. Your brother isn't as active as you are" Bailey said while offering him the seat next to her.
"OK. We hit the pinata soon Trevor. You have to hit it really hard. I'll show you how!" Tracy stated before running off.
"Thank you. I thought I was going to fall over" Trevor said breathing heavily
"No problem Ma-er I mean Trevor. Sorry almost let that slip"
"It's fine. Just be careful."
Megan had told Trevor the version of the formula used on the Barrets created a particularly strong bond with him, making them develop a strong need to obey, serve, and please him that lessened slightly when they returned to normal size. Trevor was happy with this, but it wasn't exactly something that was typical. It was rather rare for people to have the correct genes to make mini's obedient and currently only the organization had products that could produce this effect. Still, The Organization wanted this kept secret and you didn't go against The Organization. Also there were rumors that shadowy government agencies illegally used similar products and abducted people like Trevor to make use of them.
"I think you need a break from all this stimulation. Follow me." Bailey got up and led Trevor inside.
"Yes please." Trevor got up and followed her without thinking.
"I guess you don't go to a lot of parties."
"I uh, I go to parties, like a normal amount. What gives you that idea?"
"Uh huh. Well the fact that you're super awkward out there like you're an alien at their first kids birthday party kinda says it all. Good thing Tracy was there to show you how to do it right"
"Ugh, it was so exhausting. I also didn't think about how hard it would be to not say the wrong thing with all these people around. If anyone knew you were becoming my minis and didn't have a choice it could make things difficult."
"Yep. People are funny like that. My grandma would have a fit and probably try to go to court over mini custody or something"
Bailey closed the door and suddenly Trevor realized they were in her room. He had just followed her unthinkingly. He knew he was in control here, that she would do whatever he told her to, but his lizard brain didn't understand that. A sense of fear and anxiety rising within him.
"Uh, Bailey, why are we in your room?"
"I just thought you could use a break. Come sit down on the bed, I won't bite unless you want me to"
Bailey sat on the bed and patted the spot to her left inviting Trevor to sit next to her. He did so slowly and she gently wrapped her toned slender arm around his shoulders.
"Well Trevor, I can call you my Master in here can't I? You can do whatever you want to me you know."
"Uh, I Uh.... Ummm....." Trevor stammered turning red.
"What's wrong, can't talk anymore Master?" Bailey laughed.
"I just.... Umm...."
Trevor couldn't find the words. He was suddenly aware of how pretty Bailey was, how pleasant she smelled. His brain refused to do much of anything but stammer. Bailey just laughed, a joyful genuine laugh that didn't help Trevor's situation.
"OK while you figure out what you want to do to me I want to tell you something. I'm glad you're making me your mini. I look at Tom and my mom, working all the time and just barely making it, and I don't want that for myself. Most of my friends already know where they want to go to college and what they want to study, but I just want to party and pinned my hopes on marrying rich. I like to read and archeology is cool, but that doesn't pay the bills. No fucking way I'm going to study a million hours to like be a doctor or a lawyer"
With her left hand still on his shoulder she lightly turned him to her and with her right hand ran a finger along his chest.
"Being the mini of a handsome young man and not having to think about any of that seems like a much better life to me. I'm actually pretty happy about it, which is surprising to me. I can be your sexy little dancer, your personal ballerina and gymnast. I'll perform just for you"
The image of a mini Bailey dancing and performing for him seemed to take up the entirety of his thoughts. He was frozen as Bailey leaned down and kissed him, her soft lips against his felt amazing and only when she pulled away did his brain start working again.
"Ye-yeah that sounds wonderful. So you're actually happy about this?"
"Honestly yeah. I actually thought about just becoming someone's mini after I graduate, but worried how I could find a good man to take care of me. I mean if you choose wrong life can be pretty bad for a mini you know. Also mom would totally have a cow and do everything she could stop me, going on about how that's not how I was raised. I should work hard and benefit society. Blah blah blah. You made that choice for me and she can't say shit because she's your mini too. Look I know I was kind of a bitch to you before, but I was just taking it out on you when really I was mad that mom was with Tom. So sorry for that and I'll make it to you Master."
She kissed him again. Then she stood up.
"I'm yours you know. Once I become your mini you won't be able to enjoy me like this. You can touch me wherever you want, and you can make me do whatever you want"
She motioned to the bed as she said the last part. Trevor again turned red, then he got up and stood in front of her. She was wearing a white frilly blouse and tight sky blue leggings. Her shoulder length blond hair was down and she stood with a hand on her hip waiting for him. Trevor raised his hands and placed his hands on her butt. She simply stood there smiling at him, letting him do as he wanted. He pulled her close and rested he face in her ample chest. He started to run his hands long her body as her scent and taste filled his senses. Suddenly he wanted this, wanted it so bad, wanted to order her to the bed. With great effort of will he stopped himself and pulled away.
"What's wrong Master? Are my clothes in the way? Did you want to move things to the bed?"
Trevor felt like his head was going to explode he turned away from her in a futile effort to hide his painful erection.
"I-I want to, but I can't yet. I, well, I just..."
Bailey gave a disappointed sigh, then went over and placed both hands on his cheeks as she gave him a deep kiss.
"It's OK Master. You're going to have plenty of opportunities with girls. I just won't have many opportunities like this with you."
"Wha- what do you mean?"
"Oh come on. I know you're going to watch more minis, and some of those are going to be cute girls. Those cute girls are going to go back to normal except not really. They'll all be your obedient little slaves, desiring you to one degree or another. You probably have some already and just have to let them know you want them."
Trevor thought of Wendy and the other members of the Davis family. He thought about all the minis he'd touched since he started working with The Organization as well.
"Yeah. I guess you're right about that. I didn't mean for it to be that way"
"I know. For me though in a few months I'll be small forever. I'll be you're pretty little helpless doll which I am like totally looking forward to. It's just I wanted to please you before then. If I can make you happy while I'm still big, it will mean a lot to me. Most boys around your age wouldn't say no to an opportunity like this, and I'd be offended if I couldn't at least see how much you wanted to do it."
She looked down at the bulge in his shorts and Trevor turned red again. Bailey just laughed as he tried to turn away.
"I'm just glad you don't think I'm ugly or something. Also and I'm just putting it out there, you can do the same thing to my mom. Oh she's be less willing and happy about it, but if you tell her to she can't refuse it. Pretty sure you'd just have to tell her to get naked, get in bed and make you happy, or to stand there and let you grope her."
Trevor thought of Julies sexy body. Bailey had certainly filled out being almost fifteen years old. Her mother Julie was just a larger version of Bailey with a proportionally larger chest.
"I, I would like that. Maybe, I'm just, I mean I don't."
Bailey put a finger on Trevor's lips
"I get it Master. You're sweet and that's why I know being your minis is going to be good for all of us, well maybe except for Tom but who cares. Still you are going to have to show us who's boss before we become minis or it could make things hard, especially for my mom. Now let's get you back to the party. I've kept you to myself enough and if we take any longer Tracy will get mad."
Bailey turned to open the door but Trevor reached out and grabbed her left wrist.
"I'm not saying no. I'm just saying not right now. OK?"
Trevor let go. Bailey turned around and kissed him on the top of the head.
"OK Master. Just don't take too long"
She led him back to the party where Tracy was waiting impatiently.
"Where were you two? Ugh. It's time to hit the pinata, c'mon! line up"
"You and Trevor go ahead. I'm too old for this anyway." Bailey said.
"No, you have to finish it off sis. It's the last time we can hit a pinata like this!"
"Fine, I'll do it"
Bailey sighed and gave in. She knew Tracy was right as these were the last few months they would spend as normal humans. Even if she was looking forward to being Trevor's mini in a few months she should enjoy the time until then. They kids lined up to take on the pinata from youngest to oldest. At the end was Trevor, two other kids he didn't know, and Bailey. By the time it was Trevor's turn the poor paper mache unicorn was on it's last legs, but there was still plenty of candy in it's center. Trevor got in a few good hits, but he wasn't really good at swinging a bat. When he wad done he could feel the eyes judging him, wondering how an eleven year old boy could be so weak. Just then Tracy ran to him.
"Big brother don't worry. I won't let anyone make fun of you"
"Thanks, but that doesn't make me feel better really."
"Don't worry. Big sis will take care of it."
The other two boys after him did much better, but the adults were being more aggressive with the pinata for the older kids, pulling the rope hard and randomly to make their swings miss. Then it was Bailey's turn. After two failed swings she frowned and pulled back changing her stance. She was a gifted athlete and enjoyed all sports including baseball, even if she thought it was bullshit that girls had to play softball instead. She already saw the pattern in the way the pinata danced and pulled back the bat like she was going to hit a pitch which was at odds with her white frilly blouse and sky blue leggings. The pinata swung forward and she let loose bashing the pinata in half with a might boom as candy flew everywhere. If that was a baseball it would have been a home run.
"Holy shit! Man it makes me wonder who's the brother and who's the sister" an older boy said sneering at Trevor.
Tracy glared at him while still hugging Trevor at the waist. She was about to say something when Bailey came over and rested the bat on her shoulder.
"Were you saying something about my step brother? Want to speak up?" She said as she stared at the boy, the threat of violence in her eye.
"Ummm, uh no. Nothing, I didn't say anything" The boy said as he backed up, trying to be somewhere else.
"Big brother you need to find people to protect you from bad people like that. We won't be able to when we're small"
Trevor didn't say anything. He just smiled and rubbed the top of her head. It hurt his pride that she thought of him that way, but he had to be honest with himself about his shortcomings. He thought about her words and considered maybe he needed more friends like Brad, though the thought of having more Brads and Wendys in his life hurt him. This was a problem for another day.
"Yeah. Maybe your right. Now let's go get some cake."
The party continued with Tom and Julie reluctantly introducing Trevor to their friends, the parents of Tracy's friends, work friends, and some of Julie's extended family. Tom's parents had already long passed and he didn't have any extended family, but Julie did. A few had questions for him so Trevor made an effort to be pleasant and respectful, never betraying the reason the Barrets would become his minis or how that first mini experience came about. When the party was over and everyone had gone home Trevor was finally left alone with the Barrets in their living room.
"Son, I just want to say-"
"Stop right there Tom. You don't get to call me son. Nobody else is here so you call me Master"
"Sorry. Master I just want to say that I'm happy to have you here. I regret that it took so long and that we missed so many of your birthdays and holidays"
Julie nodded in agreement.
"I'm sorry too Master. Whenever Tom wanted to visit or call you I made it a choice between us and you. It was really your mom I had a problem with and I took it out on you."
"It's a little too late for just sorry. You're still going to make up for it by being my toys for life."
"Yes Master" the family said.
"Julie stand up"
"Um. Yes Master" Julie said hesitantly then slowly stood up.
Julie was wearing blue jeans and pink tank top. It highlighted her curvy shape which Trevor took a moment to admire. He went up to her and put his left hand on her hip and his right hand on her left breast cupping her nipple. She flinched when he touched her but she couldn't resist him.
"This is mine Tom. No sex, no kissing, no hugging."
"Yes Master. I understand." Tom said with a pained expression.
"Julie lean down"
She did so and he kissed her. As he pulled away he wondered why it was easier to do this to an unwilling Julie, but harder with a very willing Bailey. He then a bit awkwardly groped the tall fit blond. Despite her rather sedentary job as a program manager she managed to take excellent care of herself though she wasn't as fit and toned as her daughter. After a bit of awkward groping he pulled away and stared at Tom's pinched face. It was clear he wanted to say something, to resist, but he couldn't.
"Julie sit down. What do you want to say Tom"
"Master, s-s-son, that's my wife! I-"
"Shut up Tom, that's an order. You don't get to act like my father anymore and you don't get a say."
Trevor had a feeling that Tom was going to try and say something along those lines. Trevor just let him try to speak because he wanted to cut him off and tell him to shut up.
"Bailey stand up"
"Yes Master" Bailey said with her best Sultry voice.
Trevor forced himself to go over to Bailey and do what he did with Julie. He wanted to pound into them that he was in charge here now. Bailey being so willing and sexy just made it harder, and when she kissed him this time she shoved her tongue in as deep as she could, locking Trevor in place for several minutes that seemed like an eternity. When she finally broke away it took him a moment to get his wits back.
"Umm, yes. Good job Bailey, now go sit down"
"Thank YOU Master" Bailey said with a slight bow before she sat down.
Trevor could feel Tom and Julie glare at him with a varying mix of fear, indignation, anger, and helplessness. Good.
"Master, what about me?" Tracy said.
"You're still to young little sis. Maybe when your older."
"I'm not going to fall for that, by then I'll be way too small! That's not fair. I'm already five you know!"
Trevor chuckled. He had tried earlier to ask him why he didn't treat her like he did Bailey. At first he said it was because he was punishing Bailey for being mean before but that only went so far. He tried explaining that it's different since she was his half sister and Bailey was his step sister, so finally he just settled on saying it was because she was too young.
"Life's not always fair I'm afraid. How about just a hug and a kiss on the cheek"
Trevor said as he squatted down. Tracy ran into him and almost knocked him over. Her arms around his neck in a death grip as she pressed herself to him and kissed his cheek. He wrapped his arms around her and she loosened her grip.
"I just want to be useful to you Master. Don't you want me?"
"Of course I do, but I don't need to do the same things to you. Bailey is Bailey and Tracy is Tracy. I'm not going to abandon you or ever let you go sis so stop worrying OK. When your older we can talk about things like that. OK?"
"Not OK Master, but if it's what you want. I trust you."
Tracy released her grip. Just then Megan pulled up in the driveway.
"I'm leaving now. I'll be back next week to do what I want with Bailey and Julie. There's nothing you can do about it Tom."
He smiled at Bailey and left without giving anyone a chance to response, jumping in to Megan's car
"Oh, so you don't want me to go in? I was going to go say hi."
"No need. I'll tell you all about it at home."
The world is a dark place.